Introduction

Dear reader,
To put you in the picture, I am going to give you a feed back about what happened sometime in
1962 back in Egypt. As you know, Egypt has been conquered and occupied by Muslims since
December 639, i.e. More than 1375 years so far. Since then; and according to the Islamic
teachings & practices (that included but not limited to persecution of the Copts in every way
possible), the number of Muslim population became larger and larger. The end result is that the
Christians the Copts the origin of Egypt population has become minority in their own lands.
Over the years, you would find the Copts are surrounded by all types of terrorism. The least is the
loud speakers fixed over the mosques, directed towards the houses of the Copts in all
neighborhoods, to annoy them at least 5 times a day starting early morning before dawn and
specifically during Fridays when the Copts have to hear the insults addressed to them by the
Muslim clerics. You may call it some kind of mental psychological terrorism.
Putting all that into consideration, I was enrolled in an institute to obtain the English GCE. One of
my colleagues was a nice lady. She noticed how good I am in English language. She decided that
I should give her two kids a boy and a girl English private tuitions in their home. I found that
the parents of the two kids were giving them private Arabic tuitions as well. The teacher of Arabic
was a sheikh (a clergy of Sunnat sect of Islam) from Azhar University (the Islamic university that
teaches all aspects of Islam and spreads it to the rest of the world) in his traditional uniform. He
was in his 50s while I was in my 20s. it happened so many times that I arrive while he is still there
or the vise verse. So we had the opportunity to exchange some talking. As usual and as you will
notice over and over again from so many Muslims they will always try to convince you to
become a Muslim. At that time, I had my normal information about Islam from what we are forced
to study during our school years from the age of 6 till the age of 18; through what we hear from
the loud speakers, from what we hear in the radio; from what we read in the magazines and
newspapers and later on from the TV broadcasts when TV started in 1965. The one particular
issue that still stuck in my mind and made me always wondering how the Muslims are not able to
see the obvious deficiency in their Islam and try very hard to impose it on us. The main particular
issue was that we had to study the verse of the Koran that says: one fifth of the booties and
spoils are for Allah and his messenger???!!! In my mind, that has only one meaning: it was a
gang, 4/5th of the spoils for the members of the gang and 1/5th is for the leader (Mohamed). Of
course I didnt want to embarrass the man nor create a conflict. So my concentration of
discussion was one little question: How this 1/5th of the spoils was divided between Mohamed and
his Allah? (Allah is the entity that the Muslims worship). When I asked this question in a very
friendly tone of voice, the man laughed and called me ignorant. Why? Was my question.
Because this verse means that the spoils were given to the poor. It was nothing for Mohamed.
Mohamed died very poor. He answered. Mohamed even mortgaged his sword to a Jew because
he didnt have money to pay something he concluded. Frankly, I had to swallow this at that time
but it made me dig deeper into the matter. Later on, I found what he told me was a complete lie
very far from the truth. First because the spoils included human captured slaves (females &
children), and second because after his death, his wife Aisha and the so called one of his
daughters claimed for the wealth she should inherit . The evidences will be exhibited herein after.
I still recall another incident took place some 10 or 11 years before that when I was in the primary
stage. A small young student at the same age in my same class, during the break was talking to
me saying quote we as Muslims know that you as Christians dont believe in Mohamed as a
prophet, why ?? my answer was straight forward: all prophecies since day one of humanity
after Eve & Adam were kicked out of the paradise and all the prophets had been telling the
humanity to wait for Jesus the savior. Jesus came and performed the sacrifice. So can you tell me
what is the use of a new prophet called Mohamed or any other name? So he asked: then what do
you call Mohamed? (What do you categorize him?) I replied: you can call him a political or social
leader in his community. But even if you want to call him a prophet, where is his prophecy and the
subject of such a prophecy? The young boy went away from me in total resentment of course.

Another incident that took place very recently in Amman, Jordan in September 2014. I was invited
to lecture about Islam for a gathering of Christians in one of the Protestant churches. The Pastor
and other members of that church are close friends of mine. I stated some information which are
indicated herein in this book. At the end of the lecture, I received notes of questions from the
audience to answer. One of the questions was: do you consider DAISH (ISIS) Islamic or non
Islamic?. My answer was very clear. All the Islamic official institutions such as azhar, will sure
deny the connection, but ALL the terroristic movements in the Mid East history depended on
verses from the Koran and the books of hadeeth. Even there was a group called Hashasheen
(those who smoke Hash) from which came the word Assassins). The ruler of the country used to
give them hash day and night till they are completely out of concentration, then takes them to
some beautiful gardens with beautiful women. Then orders them to eliminate the opponents. The
reward is returning the killers back to the paradise i.e. to the gardens full of beautiful women,
drinks, fruits etc. The next day, I received a phone call from the Intelligence Department of the
Kingdom wanting me to come to their Head Quarters. I did go. You can imagine how they tried
very hard to make me fear them and fear what they could do to harm me. The first member of that
HQ who received me did a great deal of efforts to frighten me. But my answer to him was very
clear: Why should I fear? Who should I fear ? What should I fear? Why are you so concerned
to make me fear of anything or anyone?? After some questions from him and answers from me,
he started to write down things on his own.. Then took me to his superior. His superior who
started the usual stuff with high tone of voice. Some kind of mental/psychological terrorism. I am
used to it since Nasser days. Then followed with some kind of lecturing me: we here dont
differentiate with any religion or faith and we respect all etc.. the usual stuff which I am very
familiar to hear from any Muslim as far as they are in power expecting the hearer to accept what
they say blindly or if the level of discussion is not yet heated up. I told him upfront to reduce his
tone when he speaks with me for two reasons: the 1st is my age, as I am older than him by at
least 15 years, the 2nd because what I said in the lecture was all factual from the references of
Islam. And asked a very sincere innocent question: Is there a law in your country that prohibits
me to read Islamic books and convey what I read to my brothers and sisters in Jesus to make
them aware of what have been hidden from them over the years?? The superior started to change
the tone and started attacking my faith saying the normal stuff which I am very familiar with, such
as: but your book is corrupt etc...I told him I am prepared to agree with you for the sake of
argument, but are you ready to listen? He nodded in agreement. Do you believe, according to your
Islam, that what you call the original Holy Bible is from God? That was my first question to
which he said yes. You, as a Muslim, must believe according to your references in 4 books in
the following sequence: taora (torah), zaboor (Davids songs), Injeel (the Bible) and the Koran.
Now if you consider the first 3 books which are integral parts of the Holy Bible, are corrupt, then
you are saying that God was not capable of preserving his first 3 books, does that god deserve to
th
be worshipped? Moreover, it automatically means that you are living on 1/4 of what you should
believe; because for you to be a true correct Muslim, you MUST believe in the previous books, and
you know the stories of gathering the Koran. I indicated. Moreover, if you claim the corruption of
the present Holy Bible, then again, you MUST have a copy of what you consider original. Then
continued with my simple innocent remark and said: besides, you just said my Holy Bible is
corrupted, doesnt that contradict with what you just lectured me about respecting the faith of the
others etc.?? Are you trying to fool me or to fool yourself?? Another bunch of members of the
same department then attended the discussion/interrogation and everyone was saying something
to shaken my stand point. The end result I heard one of them talking to the other saying: lets take
him to the court. When I heard that, immediately I laughed and said: fantastic.. that would be very
good. At least I will be dealing with a judge who should be fair and know that I have been talking
and quoting from the verses of the Koran and the books of hadeeth, not a one like you who are
trying very hard to twist my words and abuse their job powers to incriminate me. Then another
one said: lets make him an example for the others. You know of course what is the meaning of
making him an example. Any way, from 6 am this morning till 10 pm the same day. They put me
st
in a room between two other rooms. One side of the 1 room they put me in was a glass separator
from which the other employees were monitoring my re-actions from my back as they made me sit
on a chair very low to the ground without arms facing the wall that separate the 3rd room from the
room I am sitting in. Next to this wall, there was a water coolant with a bottle full of water and

plastic cups, but I found that they were controlling the flow of water from the other side of the
wall, when I tried to turn the tap on to get some water, while they are monitoring my reactions
from the glass wall separating the room I am sitting in from another room the helpers are sitting
in with their faces toward my back to report all my reactions to see when my will would be broken
if it ever would. As far as I am familiar with all that tricks, I sat very calmly, ignoring them all as
they never existed. They didnt see any fruitful re-action from me on which they can twist my will
that they expected like: begging them for water or food or medicine etc.. or crying asking for their
pardon like some other victims do. Any kind of terrorism I wont accept. During the discussions, I
told them you have two choices, either to take me to court or deport me out of your country. So
they decided to deport me. But to do so, they wanted to twist my arms or break my will in any way
possible. Another 3 days moving me from the local police station cell to the cell of the General
Department of Security for Amman, then back to the local police station cell etc. and in the last
day, to the Deportation Department. Of course they were doing all that in a very strange timing so
that you dont have the chance to rest or sleep. You can guess how the cells conditions are. Very
dirty toilets if you can call it toilets, there was no food and if there was, it must be through one
of their group at high prices, it is on your own account while if you dont have money then the
other captured/detainees would help or not depends on the overall situation. The end result is:
officially, as per a letter from the General Intelligence Department addressed to the General Public
Security Department, I am not allowed to re enter Jordan For Good. In my mind, that means : (1) I
pushed the right buttons in their nerve system (2) That I am a very dangerous person to their
touchy Islam. (3) My information and statements are true and factual that they couldnt shake
them. (4) That their Islam is very much weak/fragile deserving such steps from such level of
authorities. Believe it or not, in similar cases, they chose to eliminate such persons like me. In
Egypt, they assassinated Dr. Farag Fooda, because he dared to challenge and debate the sheikhs
of Azhar stating same and/or similar facts. The difference is he was a Moslem and I am a
Christian and both of us have read enough of Islamic references and found how most people have
been deceived.
As you can see by now, I speak what is in my mind & heart, but in a very polite and delicate way
so that to avoid the usual normal madness of the Muslims who have been trying all years to
defend their Islam using all types of terrorism, when they find you have some
insider/truthful/factual information that could shaken their beliefs while they dont have a
suitable reply or a justification to it. Remember here that their so called prophet and messenger
of Allah used the same tactics with his sword. Whoever couldnt be convinced was eliminated,
physically & morally speaking.
Dear reader, the following pages are sure a compilation of sincere efforts & deep researches. All
the information given are based completely on the Islamic references. All are facts. No one single
Muslim dares to deny or even try the normal justifications. You will find that the propaganda of
Islam is no longer valid. It cant stand the clear documented facts. Facts speak louder. I hope the
Muslims will find it useful for their eternity and that the still closed eyes are now opened.
Do you remember Joseph Goebbels of the Nazi during WWII? He used to say: lie, lie, lie and keep
lying till people believe you. Moslems kept lying till they believed themselves and they want to
force us to believe them! And for your information, Muslims were in alliance with Hitler during
WWII in two confirmed ways: the first was the Turks and the second was the Mofti of Jerusalem
(Mofti means the grand Islamic authority). The evidences will be exhibited herein after where you
can check it for yourselves.
This book will mainly explain to the reader almost the maximum authenticated information about
Islam. That is why it has been divided into 8 main Chapters as follows:
1. Chapter (1) : a chapter to explain what is Allah, the entity that the Muslims worship.
2. Chapter (2): a chapter to explain about Mohamed, the person that Muslims say he was a
messenger and a prophet. That will include his women, companions, followers etc.

3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.

Chapter (3): a chapter about the message of Islam the Koran, Quran, Koran the book
of Islam. That would include some of the most authenticated books of hadeeth the books
that comprise and contain the acts, quotations and deeds of Mohamed.
Chapter (4): a chapter about the end of the road of Islam. The Janna Ganna the
paradise of Islam.
Chapter (5): a chapter about the status of women in Islam. That would include a message
to non Muslim women when approached by Muslim men for marriage to show her exactly
how her position would be.
Chapter (6): a chapter about the status of the non believers the non Muslims - and how
the Muslims must deal with.
Chapter (7): a chapter to show how Islam has been connected with all dictatorships over
the history and how Islam participated in WWI and WWII. Thank God they were in the side
of the defeated parties in both wars.
Chapter (8): a chapter to comprise some useful quotes to stimulate the brain qualities of
the reader.

One may ask: why this book? The answer is very simple and easy. It is the time to deal with the
facts instead of keeping the lies on going after all these years. Generations after generations have
been raised on a series of lies that formed their minds and faith on wrong basis, wrong ideas and
consequential wrong teachings. Is that fair? Is that correct? Can that be considered a solid
foundation for future advancement? Could that be constructive or destructive on the short and
long terms? What is the final impact on the eternity of the humans in general and on those who
have been fooled & misinformed in particular? The clerics of Islam say: if you give a fatwa
(Islamic binding rule by the Mofti) and found to be correct, you get double rewards from Allah, if it
was wrong, you get only one reward. How funny!! No one dared to ask himself: what is the fate of
those who followed the wrong fatwa?? Do the words of the Real God Almighty depend on the
changing mode of the persons who understand it and explain it to the others (i.e. the Mofti)??!!
Are the words of the Real God changeable or replaceable according to the whims and fancies of
the humans or according to the circumstances???!! How can we help to correct the mistakes of
the past and help the ignorant or the misinformed or the still closed eyes people to wake up to
see and seek what is good for the salvation of their souls? Does that mean I am preaching?
Does it harm you as a human being, a valued creation of God Almighty to know the truth, nothing
but the truth? Please put into consideration that The Truth only will set you free (John 8:32).
Look at the following points to understand and form an idea about the purpose and the goal of
this book.
Goal and purpose:
1. Resist the devil, and it will flee from you (James 4: 7)
2. Fear not them therefore: for there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; and hid, that
shall not be known. (Matthew 10:26)
3. And fear not them who kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear Him who
is able to destroy both soul and body in hell. (Mat. 10:28)
4. The schizophrenia disease in the mentality of the so called Arab Islamic nations is a difficult
sickness to treat (a Hopeless Case) . You will notice its availability in about 95% of the
population. That includes the elders, the sheikhs, the mullahs and the rulers. These are the
first to ignite the fire of hatred & enmity towards the others(us) with the ready-made
pamper-stickers being the infidels, apostates, enemies of the nation & its religion; and when the consequential disasters threaten their chairs - you will find them the first to take
sharp contrast 180 degrees to denounce and condemn the harm, the terroristic attacks and
persecution which have been committed on the part of the others(us) , forgetting that they
are the reason for all this, and they are the ones who urged upon it being a tool to depress
those who know and also to tighten their fist on the rest of the population; while at the same
time applying the verses of their Koran.!!!

5. It is to know the others (them) in order to determine how to respond to whoever asks us
about the reason for the hope which is prevailing in us (be ready always to give an answer to
every man that asks you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear) (1Peter
3:15)
6. As you can see, we are confronted by all kinds of wars from all directions by all possible
methods whenever available and whenever possible. Such wars, if not confronted in the most
appropriate way, may lead some of us who are young or ill-informed to doubt the values of the
treasures we possess. Consequently, innocent souls, loved and saved by the Lord, could be
lost, while The Lord wants all souls to be saved and to the truth cometh.
7. To help to uncover the Evils & Satan along with its followers, defenders and justifiers in any
form or shape they might appear or any mask they might put on their faces.
8. To know the implication of the expressions and idioms used by them in order to answer them
with the only language they understand; to win in any case souls to the Christ.
9. We consider ourselves in a University, Faculty of Arts, Department of Comparative Religions.
Does this mean that we are enemies?? Of course not. We do not have enmity of any kind
towards anyone all over the world, no matter what his/her creed is, in accordance with the
teachings of our Lord, God and Savior Jesus The Christ stipulated clearly therein in the Holy
Bible.
10. Most of us if not all agree that difference in opinions should neither spoil the mutual
respect nor the mutual necessary daily relationships.
11. If you are living in the Mid East, or may be living somewhere else with neighbors of different
believes, you know very well that you have in your daily life some kind of relations with
such neighbors. You may find those in your school, university or in your place of work and
you may find them appearing good people to deal with. You may cherish such relationships
too. That is all factual and natural. But be careful though. I put the words appearing good
between brackets for a reason which will be revealed & explained later on.
12. There is no problem if the person you are dealing with doesnt know all about a certain issue
or part thereof. The problem actually is insisting not to know giving the normal justification
or baseless arguments without real search and real knowledge. Such a person is living on
hear-say role!
13. Usually and always, when we deal with any person of different background (faith, teachings,
education etc.), we tell him/her: take notes of the issue points raised during the discussions.
Go do some homework and research on scientific knowledge issues of discussions. See how
referenced they are. See how truthful the information we give are; that is if you want to live
your life on clear light. Check if what we say is authentic truthful or lies. This is the real
challenge. Ask yourself the basic questions: who is benefitting that you remain brain washed,
conscious dead and drained will? Who wants you to keep sleeping and moves you according
to his/her whims and fancies? Sure you noticed over the years that one day their media
appears concentrating on some abrogated peaceful scripts. The same media, after sometime,
shows the still prevailing scriptures that urges the Muslims to wage wars, kill, burn, loot,
terrorize and eliminate the others/us specifically against the people of the book i.e. the
Jews and the Christians.
14. The least golden ethical rule of discussions is: listening carefully. The good listener is actually
a good speaker. Listen carefully to whatever you hear, write down your points and remarks,
and when it is your turn to answer, you reply with references. Never try to beautify a
distorted picture, nor reply with general words that bear double meanings. Be specific to the
point.
15. We consider all people are mature enough to understand, discuss, search and convince or be
convinced. Discussions submitting evidence contra evidence is the most appropriate
methodology in order to spread the correct facts and knowledge. If, during the course of
discussions, proven the otherwise, then such a person shall be categorized under the school
of Argument for the sake of Argument. Graduation of such a school is useless and total
waste of time and energy. Obviously no fruits could be reaped.
16. In the history of humanity around the world, there were so nice and attractive statements,
expressions, proverbs etc. At the time, such statements, expressions and proverbs usually
grab the minds and the hearts of the ignorant and the illiterates. Examples of such are: during

17.

18.

19.

20.

21.

Nasser days in Egypt, the movement of non alliance and the positive alliance. The
international communism, Marxism and Leninism movementsetc. all at the time, grabbed
followers in millions and continued for several year. The believers of such movements used
to defend it and even die for it or kill the opponents. That was on the political and economic
grounds. We still have one on the Islamic ground. The slogan : Islam is the solution. I dare to
say: ALL have been wrong and misleading. The strange thing here is that there are still some
followers who are still believing in it, still defending it and still justifying it although all these
pumper-stickers have been proven wrong, misleading and practically dead deserving to be
buried.
Faith could be based on human source and also could be based on Heaven source. It depends
on your understanding - being a human body - of what is in your hand. Is the faith in your
hand feeds the earthly desires in you or feeds the absolute Godly values?? Is whatever you
are believing-in secures an eternal life in consistence with the Godly teachings or drags you
down to earth and corners you in earthly struggles that will sure vanish with the vanishing of
the earth and its dwellers??
Turn your interest towards yourself and the saving of your soul. Be careful or you will find
yourself committing a series of mistakes leading you easily to committing sins. Always put
into your consideration the Biblical Verse: What good is it for someone to gain the whole
world, yet forfeit their soul? (Mark 8: 36).
Most people intentionally or un intentionally find themselves in the activities they perform.
All of us know that the difference in emotions and ideas, mostly, separate friends, relatives,
members of the same family.. etc. including the religious ones. It is difficult to overcome or
get rid of old habits and/or traditions. Also it is difficult to force any person to see things
he/she doesnt want to see. Consequently, you should open your eyes correctly to be able to
see the pure clear facts correctly. You will sure see the naked facts very clear before your
eyes when you open the vision of your brain.
The Real God Almighty has said it in the Holy Bible very clearly: Search the scriptures; for in
them you think you have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me. (John 5:39) Dear
friends, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are from God,
because many false prophets have gone out into the world. (1 John 4:1)
Apart and away of any what so called religions, I am going to give you a simple example to
stimulate your brain. Suppose I am a bad person who likes to curse & insult people. I meet
with a person who is minor in the social ladder. Give him a certain insult in a certain tone in
certain words. Then I leave for my office and meet my colleague and give him the same insult
in the same tone in the same certain words. Then I leave and go to the head of the country and
give him the same insult in the same manner, words, tone etc.. The question is: do you expect
the reaction of all to be the same since the insult is the same in all cases? The obvious
answer is No. their re-action would be different. Then another question should follow: why
their re-action is different in spite of the similarity of the insult? The logical and obvious
answer is: because the insult/mistake/sin I did, took the value of the person addressed to.
Now, lets take this simple logical example and apply it to the very beginning of the earth when
Adam and Eve eaten from the forbidden tree. The human race committed a sin. From the
human point of view, it is a small matter. They were hungry.. They found the tree is so
seducing etc.. you can put any suitable excuse from the human view point. But, from the
Gods point of view it is a violation to the order/instruction from God to the human race:
Dont eat from that tree. Now, another simple question: is God Almighty limited or un-limited?
The obvious reply is: unlimited of course. Then the mistake/sin performed by the humans
violating the instructions/orders of God, the unlimited, becomes an un limited sin. Unlimited
sin requires an unlimited expiation. Now the question is: where is the expiation that
represents the human race and can be unlimited at the same time? The answer is in the Holy
Bible: In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.
The Word became flesh and made His dwelling among us. We have seen His Glory, the
glory of the one and only Son, who came from the Father, full of grace and truth (John 1:114). And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the
flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the
world, received up into Glory (1T3:16).

In order to understand and fully comprehend, you need to keep the compass in your brain in a
good shape to always be able to know which way to go, to be sure of your direction and
destination.
The following pages, the, subject of this book, could be considered the compass you need. In the
light of which, I hope you will be able to determine the most appropriate way of life you would
follow to secure the salvation of your own soul and to save the lost souls as well.
After the recent terroristic attacks, and after each terroristic act anywhere around the world, there
has been a very clear debate in the international media regarding the nature of Islam. We have
seen the media change from the one extreme of being explicitly anti-Islamic, to the other, for the
sake of presenting a political and human balance, of being pro-Moslem.
Christianity very clearly teaches us to love all of our fellow humans - even those who consider
themselves enemies to us - but by no means tells us to become blind to reality and the truth, or to
be mislead by misinformation.
To make a fair assessment regarding any issue, one must be aware of all sides of the matter at
hand, and for this reason; this study will demonstrate a certain side of Islam, which has not been
precisely portrayed by any part of the popular media. The facts here will be based on textual
reality from a recognized interpretation of the Quran [The meaning of THE HOLY QURAN by
Abdullah Yusuf Ali1992] - note that the word used is interpretation not translation because
Islam prohibits the literal/true translation of its holey book- for this reason, the Arabic text of the
Koranic verses have also been included, so that there is no possibility for the normal accusation
of misinterpretation. Here also we should mention that he used the holy Quran while the Arabic
title doesnt reflect any holiness. It is just another way to confuse the non Arabic speakers and to
make the Koran looks like the Holy Bible.
THE TWO FACES (Phases) OF ISLAM
In the aftermath of each and every terroristic attack, many Muslims (and non-Muslims driven by
political ends) worldwide have attempted to present Islam as a religion of peace and love,
wanting to distance it from those shameful and brutal occurrences they say that there is no
violence in the essence of Islam.
It is obvious however that the perpetrators of these acts base their dependence on violence on
clear and indisputable verses of the Quran, represented clearly in a statement by Osama Bin
Laden on the CNN network. Based on this premise, Bin Laden, the Taliban, and the Philippines
Muslim group Abu Sayaf, Boko Haram in Nigeria and (Daish) ISIS in Syria & Iraq among others,
have openly declared war against all the non-Muslims in the name of Allah of Islam, using
quotations from the Quran such as:
) ( ) () 6262 (
] .

And those of the people of the Book (Jews & Christians) who aided them (the unbelievers), Allah
(god) did take them down from their strongholds. And cast terror into their hearts, so that some ye
slew, and some ye made prisoners. And He made you heirs of their lands, their houses, and their
goods (Surah Al Ahzab 33:26 and 27)
Many are then confused and wondering; is Islam a religion of violence, or one of peace?
When we actually study the book of Islam, the Koran, we discover that Islam has two
faces/phases. Each face represents a certain stage of Mohameds character: one in Mecca, and
the other in Medina (formerly: Yathreb).

THE FIRST FACE/Phase OF ISLAM

7

Mohameds character in Mecca

In Mecca, where Mohamed started his new movement/religion in the year 610 A.D, he was not yet
strong. To be accepted by all people, he presented a peaceful and loving picture of Islam,
avoiding any mention of violence, and here are some quotations from the Koran about that first
stage which lasted only 12 years, during which he had been followed and accepted by only 72
persons including women and children most of them are relatives:
") " 01 :27(

True translation: Mohamed was told to be patient with his opponents in Surah Al Muzzammil (73:10)
And have patience with what they say, and leave them with noble (dignity)
") " 652 :6(

True translation: Mohamed was told not to impose Islam by force in Surah Al baqarah (2: 256) Let there
be no compulsion in religion
" ... ) " 62 :62(

True translation:
Mohamed was told to speak pleasantly to people of the Book (Christians and
Jews) in Surah Al Ankabut(spider) (29:46) And dispute ye not with the people of the Book, except with
means better (than mere disputation) but say: we believe in the Revelation which has come down to us
and that which came down to you; Our Allah and your God is One; and it is to Him we bow (in Islam)

THE SECOND FACE/PHASE OF ISLAM

Mohameds character in Medina
After Mohamed moved to Medina in the year 622 AD and his followers grew in strength and
number, he became a relentless warrior, intent on spreading his religion by the sword, and this is
the message that now lives on. Here are some evidences from Koran of this stage:
"... )) " (020 :6(

True translation: Mohamed claimed that his Allah told him to kill his opponents in Surah Al baqarah
(2:191) And slay them wherever ye catch them
Misleading interpretation: Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on this verse saying, This passage
is illustrated by the events that happened at Hudaybiyyah [a battle] in the six year of the Hijrah
[exodus of Mohammed from Mecca to Medina]. The Muslims were by this time a strong and
influential community. (The Meaning of the Holy Quran P77). He is giving some kind of
justification instead of giving the real picture of the verse, avoiding to translate it as is.
"... ) " 027 :6(

True translation: Mohamed claimed that Allah told him to kill whoever rejects Islam in Surah Al Baqara
(2:193) And fight them on until there is no tumult or oppression, and there prevail justice and faith in
Alla
Misleading interpretation Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on this verse saying, Islam will not
acquiesce in wrong doing, and its men will hold their lives cheap in defense of honor and the religion
which they hold sacred. They believe in courage, obedience and a constant striving by all means in
their power. They will not flinch from war if their honor demands it and a righteous Imam commands

it (The Meaning of the Holy Quran P77). Again he didnt translate the verse as is but rather
giving some kind of justification.
( ) ... ) 62 9
...

True translation: Mohamed claimed that Allah told him to fight the people of the Book (Christians &
Jews) in Surah Al Tawba (9:29) Fight those who believe not in Allah and the Last Day nor
acknowledge the religion of truth (Islam) from among the People of the Book until they pay the Jizyah
(tax) with willing submission, and feel themselves subdued
Misleading interpretation Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on this verse saying, A straight fight
in the cause of right; go forth bravely to strive and struggle, and prove yourselves worthy of Allah
(The Meaning of the Holy Quran P.446).
" ..." )06 :2 (

True translation: (Surah Al Tawbah 9: 12) Fight ye the chiefs of Unfaith [infidel]
Misleading interpretation Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on this verse saying, The catalogue
of their sins being set out, it is clear that they were aggressors in the worst possible ways; and war
became inevitable. (The Meaning of the Holy Quran P.440). he has been trying to hide the fact
that the Muslims were, and still are. the aggressors in all cases, under so many excuses.
") " 06 :2 (

True translation: (Surah Al Tawbah 9: 14) Fight them and Allah will punish them by your hands, cover
them with shame, help you to victory over them, Heal the breasts of Believers
Misleading interpretation Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on this verse saying, When Allahs
Law is established, the fire of indignation is quelled, and the true Peace of Islam is attained (The
Meaning of the Holy Quran P.441). again the interpreter didnt come near the meaning of the
verses. It is some kind of justification which makes the reader not to concentrate on the
exact meaning of the scripture.!!
") " 067 :2 (

True translation: (Surah Al Tawbah 9: 123) O ye who believe fight the unbelievers who gird you about.
And let them find firmness in you and know that Allah is with those who fear Him
Misleading interpretation Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on this verse saying, When
conflict becomes inevitable, the first thing is to clear our surroundings of all evilTo evil we must
put up a stout and stiff resistance (The Meaning of the Holy Quran P.475).
) " 25 :8 (
"

True translation: (Sura Al Anfal 8: 65) O Prophet rouse the Believers to the fight. If there are twenty
amongst you, patient and persevering, they will vanquish two hundred: if a hundred they will vanquish a
thousand of the Unbelievers: for these are a people without understanding
Misleading interpretation Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on this verse saying, In a fight
the men of faith do not daunt. Whether they personally win or die, their cause prevails. They are sure
to win: because (1) they have divine aid, and (2) even humanly speaking, those who take up arms
against truth are fools, and their seeming power is but a broken reed. (The Meaning of the Holy
Quran P.431).

He adds, Jihad (Holy war) is fought under strict conditions laid down by Islam, and glory for the
cause of Allah. (The Meaning of the Holy Quran P.431).
... ) " 602 :6 (

True translation: (Surah Al Baqara 2: 216) Fighting is prescribed upon you

Misleading interpretation Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on this verse saying, To fight in the
cause of truth is one of the highest forms of charity. (The Meaning of the Holy Quran P.86).
Notice:

1. Fighting in the name of Allah is in the name of truth.

2. Fighting is a form of charity, in Islam!!!
"... ) " 21 :8 (

True translation: (Surah Al Anfal 8:60) Against them make ready your strength to the utmost of your
power, including steeds of war, to strike TERROR into (the hearts) of the enemies of Allah and your
enemies
Misleading interpretation Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on this verse saying, In every fight
arm yourself with the best weapons and the best arms against your enemy, so as to instill wholesome
respect into him for you and the cause you stand for. (The Meaning of the Holy Quran P.429).
Notice :
1. He didnt translate the word terrorize which is clearly mentioned in Arabic, and used instill
wholesome respect.
2. The Koran is the only book all over the world that urges its followers to TERRORIZE the non
followers/ the opponents/the apostates.

THE SAME IDEOLOGY & STRATEGY

The problem with the assessment of Islam in the West, which is predominantly Jeudo-Christian, is
that it is looked upon as another faith- like Christianity- and thus it is the right of each individual
to worship as he/she pleases. This is right, but the problem is that Islam is not like Christianity.
Christianity is a system of faith and morality which can exist within any national or state system,
but Islam however has its own political and judicial system embodied in the Shareia (Islamic law)
which governs every Muslim. For this reason, Islamic fundamentalists who live even in a
moderate Islamic state with a secular political system, will attempt to overthrow this system
because it does not sufficiently embody the principals of Islam being Religion and State.
This study by no means attempts to present a picture of all Muslims being bad, because this is
not at all true- there are many moderate Muslims who are good and constructive members of
society, but even these are looked upon by fundamentalists as kaffara (apostates) because they
do not follow the Koran faithfully, and thus are also worthy of the same end as any non-Muslim,
that is, death.
Thus, the problem is one of Islam, and not of Muslims. We know that in any religion, or any faith, it
is the role of each believer to carry out the teachings of that faith, and thus, these teachings

10

become the rules by which he/she lives. Any faithful Muslim must follow the Koran and/or the
books of hadeeth.
Islam everywhere in the world especially in the West, follow the same ideology and strategy of
Islam. They start with the first stage of weakness to pretend that they are peaceful and loving.
They take advantage of Democracy and Human Rights in the West to spread their faith.
After they become strong they do not hesitate to kill people and destroy the civilization of the
West, which according to their belief is against the doctrines of Islam, as we have seen in so
many places and countries all over the world.

Testimonies Of Famous Muslims

1- Mohamed Hassanein Heikal a well-known Egyptian Muslim author former editor in chief of al
Ahram Daily News Paper, refers to this fact in his famous book Autumn Furor. He said,
The element of Jehad (holy war) emerged in the ideology of Abol Ala Almaudoody (a fanatical
Muslim in Pakistan & Egypt). He went on to differentiate between two separate stages, a
Muslim community goes through:
The stage of weakness In it a Muslim community is unable to take charge of its own
destiny. In this case according to his thinking they must withdraw for the purpose of
preparing themselves to be capable of executing the second stage.
The second stage is the Jihad (holy war) stage, and it will come when the Islamic
Community has completed its preparation and is ready to come out of its isolation to
take charge, through Jihad
In this, Abul Alaa Almaudoody was making a comparison between the two stages of
weakness and Jihad on the one hand, and on the other hand, Mohammads struggle in
Mecca, then in Medina.[Following the same strategy of Mohammed].
2- Hassan Abdulla Al Torabi, the most fanatic Sudanese Muslim leader, was accustomed to say openly,
We pretend to be weak, till we become strong
3- Imam Abdullah Yusuf Ali, comments on Surah Al baqarah (2:191) And slay them wherever ye
catch them
This passage is illustrated by the events that happened at Hudaybiyyah [a battle] in
the six year of the Hijrah [exodus of Mohammed from Mecca to Medina]. The
Muslims were by this time a strong and influential community. (The Meaning of
the Holy Quran P77).
This is the reality of Islam and its two faces. How much we should be aware of what is happening
around us and not to be fooled by some fancy nice words, or as some politicians put it, political
correctness.? This would be explained in the pages to follow.
Before we leave this part, I would like to mention the following which were part of power point
presentations exhibited in several times, occasions and levels of audiences over the past 41
years. In fact, it started earlier before that in different ways. I remember still when I was in the
preparatory stage and our teacher of Arabic lessons used to turn the Arabic lessons into
teaching Islam lessons. I used to object on what he was saying and he used to punish me by
hitting my hands with a ruler and making me stand up facing the wall next to the blackboard till he
finishes his nonsense of the Koran and Islam which contradicts completely with our teachings in

11

our Holy Bible and Christianity. I can tell a lot of stories of what took place at that period of my life
and how I used to express my objection on the contradicting teachings no matter what.
What Muslims, multiculturalists, and the Islamic media hope you never find out about Islam?. Get
the details and documentation for hundreds of "politically incorrect facts about Islam such as:
a. The Koran sanctions pillage, looting, ransom, and the rape of captive women as an
incentive to join in jehad/jihad or "holy war". Mohamed kept one-fifth of all spoils of war
for himself.
b. The Koran allows a man to have up to four wives at any one time. He can divorce a wife
by simply saying so 3 times.
c. Mohamwd had as many as 25-39 wives. One was six (Aisha) when they married; he was 54.
He consummated the marriage when she was 9. He used to rub his tool between her
thighs from when she was 6 till she reached 9.
d. At least 27 people were murdered on Mohamed's orders.
e. Mohamed allowed temporary marriage for three nights" or more, so that soldiers in the
field could marry" (have sexual relationships) with prostitutes.
f. The Koran assures the Muslim the right to own slaves by purchasing them or as a bounty
of war. Mohamed had dozens.
g. Almsgiving and mercy is commended in Islam but the beneficiaries have to be Muslims
only.
h. In Islam, the definition of what is "right" or "just" is not fixed, but changeable by divine
decree enabling the most heinous sins and crimes to be declared "the will of Allah and/or
Mohamed"
i. The joys and glories of the Islamic janna/"paradise" are tangible and sensual and include
sex with virgin women and (never bleed) young boys.
j. As Mohamed progressed from visionary and teacher to warlord and ruler, his style and
message became more depraved, violent and intolerant. It is these later "revelations" that
are considered definitive by Islamic authorities when they conflict with earlier ones often
cited for consumption in Europe, Americas (North & South), Australia etc. & for non
Arabic speakers in general, hiding the abrogation thereof.
k. They criticize The Crusades for being the most savage in Christianity while it was a
belated military response to three centuries of Muslim aggression against Christian lands
and peoples on their way to the Holy Lands and to the Sacred Places. Turkey today was
the Byzantine Empire. Istanbul was Constantinople. Agya Sofia Mosque was Agya Sofia
Church. What they call Aqsa Mosque in Jerusalem was built on the Temple of Solomon
and a Christian Church. The Omawy mosque in Damascus, Syria, was built on St. John
Church. Most of the mosques in Egypt were churches and monastery houses captured by
Muslims and turned into mosques. Even when they built mosques on separate pieces of
land, they demolished churches and used its materials to build their mosques e.g. Azhar
mosque.
l. ALL the countries that now are called Islamic Countries, in fact, countries that have been
conquered and occupied by Islam. In 1967, Arabic (Moslem) countries in the mid east
attacked Israel and lost the war. They still claim that Israel occupied the Arabic (Islamic)
lands while the fact is Israel very bravely indeed liberated its historical lands from the
hands of the Muslims. That is exactly what Spain and Portugal did long time ago when
then kicked the Muslims out of their lands. Dont forget that Islam was about to conquer
Europe and stopped at the gates of Vienna.
m. Islam divides the world into 2 houses. The House of Islam (where Islam rules) and the
House of War (where it doesn't). The two are permanently at war; there may be temporary
truces, but peace will come only upon the completion of global conquest.
n. When Muslims are a minority community, the Koran permits them to adopt a peaceful
attitude to deceive their neighbors, until they feel strong enough to dispense with the
pretense.
o. The massacres perpetrated by Muslims in India are unparalleled in history, bigger in sheer
numbers than the Holocaust.

12

p. Muslim persecution of Christians has caused suffering and death for millions over 14
centuries and continues today in so many countries like Nigeria, Sudan, Libya, Syria,
Iraqe and in particular in Egypt.
q. The myth of Islam's "tolerance" of religious minorities contradicts its teachings, history,
and reality.
r. Islam's "golden age" was parasitic on the Christian cultures and peoples it conquered, and
ended when it "killed the host" .
s. In 1993, Saudi Arabia's supreme religious authority declared that the world is flat, and that
anyone who disagrees is an infidel to be punished (killed).
t. Like Communism, Islam cannot foster prosperity, and is always reliant on plunder or
unearned wealth (e.g., from oil)
u. Islam recognizes no distinction between temporal and divine authority; the only
"legitimate" government is a Theocracy.
v. Saudi Arabia remains the most intolerant Islamic regime in the world, where the practice of
any religion besides Islam is as strictly prohibited as in Mohamed's days.
w. The first imam to deliver a Muslim prayer for the U.S. House of Representatives in 1991,
declared in 1997 that Muslims will eventually elect the president and replace the
constitutional government with an Islamic caliphate.
x. The arbiters of official Islam will not tell you what Islam is, only what they want it to be
appearing.

References of this part

1.
2.
3.

The Koran.
The books of Hadeeth specially Saheeh Bukhary.
2 faces of Islam by Fr. Zakaria Botros.

Above are demonstrations of muslims in

different countries demanding to behead
those who insult islam while the sheikhs,
the leaders who urged the above to do
what they have been doing, are meeting
and shaking hands with the jewish
leaders, in contradiction to the teachings
of islam as per the Koran.

13

Chapter (1)

ALLAH
The worshipped entity - The god of Islam
The term Allh is derived from a contraction of the Arabic definite article al- "the" and ilh "deity,
god" to al-lh meaning "the [sole] deity. The name was previously used by pagan pre-Islamic
Arabs. Moslems today claim that the word Allah means God being the supreme entity they
worship. The word meaning as such has been adopted in the Arabic translation of the Holy Bible.
So in the Holy Bible in Arabic, you would find Allah, the Lord,. referring to the Real God Almighty
because in Arabic language, there is no equivalent word to express the meaning of the
worshipped Almighty as implied and understood in Christianity. It is a way to let the Arabic
speaker and reader to understand the real message of the Real God Almighty in the form that is
acceptable and understood in the Arabic mentality regardless of the original meaning and
implication of the word itself.
Originally the word Allah in Arabic language was one of the pagans worshipped in Arabia
amongst 360 others.
The most important deities worshipped were 3 known by a collective title
as: al gharaneeq al ola (the most highly worshipped, namely: Allat, Al Ozza & Manat). So Allah
actually is a deviation of Allat (the moon god) according to the developments occurred on the
Arabic language
( )allat (with opened t sound in Arabic which was one of the pagans
worshipped before and during Mohamed time.( ) allat still sounds the same t but with (closed
t) with the same implication.( ) allah after removal of the 2 dots of closed t in Arabic it turns to
be h sound > > Allat > Allat > Allah).
In pre-Islamic Arabia, including Mecca, Allah was probably used by polytheistic Arabs as a
reference to possibly a creator god or a supreme deity of their pantheon. In pre-Islamic Arabia,
Allah was not used to refer to the sole divinity . The notion of the term may have been vague in the
Meccan religions. Muhammad's father's name was Abd-Allh meaning "the slave of Allh
Mohamed and his group were followers of Allat. So he decided to unify all the worshipped
entities local deities into one, thinking or alleging that he was a monotheist.
Till todays date, Muslims pray 5 times a day saying: Allah akbar. In Arabic language, akbar is the
first degree of comparison for the word kabeer= big. A person is akbar bigger than - a person,
something is akbar bigger than - another thing. If as they claim they are talking about the
Real God Almighty, comparison with any one or with anything would be illogic. But when you
refer it back to the origin, it makes all the sense. Allat akbar bigger than Al Ozza. Allat akbar
bigger than Manat. So Allah actually is a deviation of Allat (the moon god) according to the
developments occurred on the Arabic language.
Besides, the word akbar in arabic language cant stand alone. It must be followed by the
compared. Otherwise, Akbar of what ? Bigger (than) what?
So as you can see, Allah in Islam has nothing to do with the Real God Almighty as we know Him.
And Muslims say: No god but Allah (i.e. no deities but Allah ); which is another evidence in itself
to support what we are talking about.
I strongly recommend you to pay a visit to the following link which exhibits the picture of Allah the
moon god and read what is mentioned there in this connection:
http://mikeblume.com/moongod.htm

Allah - the Moon God

14

The picture is shown here below for your easy reference. The picture shows this statue from all
directions. On the chest of it, you will notice the symbol of Islam the crescent which you would
find over all the mosques everywhere.

To give you more evidence in this particular point, here are at least two from the Koran that show
very clearly that Allah is nothing but Satan itself :
Maeda (table) 64 {chapter 5 of the Koran verse 64}

5|64|

64 The Jews say, "Allah's hand is tied." It is their hands that are tied, and they are cursed for what they
say. In fact, His hands are outstretched; He gives as He wills. Certainly, what was revealed to you from
your Allah will increase many of them in defiance and blasphemy. And We placed between them enmity
and hatred, until the Day of Resurrection. Whenever they kindle the fire of war, Allah extinguishes it. And
they strive to spread corruption on earth. Allah does not love the corrupters.
Maeda (table ) 91 {chapter 5 of the Koran verse 91}
5|91|

91 Satan wants to provoke enmity and hatred among you through intoxicants and gambling, and to
prevent you from the remembrance of Allah, and from prayer. Will you not desist?
In maeda 5: 64 Allah excites enmity and hatred while in maeda 5:91 Satan does the same thing i.e.
exciting enmity and hatred. If you put it in a simple algebraic equation: Allah excites enmity and
hatred = Satan excites enmity and hatred and cross out the similar words on both sides, the end
result is: Allah = Satan.
Another evidence from the Koran that shows that Allah is nothing but a thing; neither a he nor a
she:
Surah Ash-Shams (The Sun) (chapter 91)
91|6| 91|5|


91|7|

And by the skies and what built it; And by the earth and what spread it,
NB: here we notice two things:
1. The writer is swearing by so many things while in other chapters he says he doesnt

swear!! (Koran 75:1-2), (

I swear not by the Day of Resurrection. And I
swear not by the blaming soul.) and (90:1)( I swear not by this land).
2. In Arabic language he used the word: ( ma) the proper translation is (what) while the
misleading interpretations into English use the word (who) while the equivalent in Arabic
for (who) is ( mann). Mann is used for mature and ma is for immature.
3. Conclusion: he is swearing by an immature entity.

15

Surah Al-Kaafiroon (The Disbelievers)(chapter 109:2-6)

109|6| 109|5| 109|4| 109|3| 109|2|

"I worship not that what you worship, Nor will you worship that what I worship. "And I shall not worship
that what you are worshipping. "Nor will you worship that what I worship. You have your religion and I
have a religion.
NB: here again, the Arabic text uses the word ma (which is true translated) into what while the
misleading interpretations use the word (who) instead of (what). And so on in so many other
chapters of the Koran. The purpose of these kind of misleading interpretations is to mislead the
non-Arabic speakers who do not know exactly what it says in Arabic language and its implication
and to increase the number of Muslims - who dont know Arabic - on wrong basis.

What are the teachings of that Allah according to the scripture of the Koran?
Chapter #. / followed by verse #

2|217|

217. They ask you about fighting during the Holy Month. Say, "Fighting during it is big fighting; to bar
from Allah's path, to disbelieve in, and to prevent access to the holy mosque, and to expel its people from
it, are more big with Allah. And sedition is more serious than killing. They will not cease to fight you until
they turn you back from your religion, if they can. Whoever amongst you turns back from his religion, and
dies a disbeliever-those are they whose works will come to nothing, in this life, and in the hereafter.
Those are the inmates of the Fire, abiding in it forever.
NB:
a. No consideration for the holy month in which fighting and killing was prohibited according
to the prevailing ethics prior to Mohamed but now during Mohamed as per his Koran, it is
permitted big time.
b. Un true translation to cover for the weakness of the Arabic text.
2|223|

223. Your women are your tilthe; so approach your tilthe whenever and however you like, and send
ahead for yourselves. And fear Allah, and know that you will meet Him. And give good news to the
believers.
Notice here that Allah tells the Muslim man to use his woman abnormally as the Arabic word used
anna shetom) means: anytime, anywhere, and anyhow, of cultivating the tithe. i.e.
(
whenever, wherever & however.
4|3|

If you fear you cannot act fairly towards the orphans-then marry the women you deem -twice, or thrice, or
fours. But if you fear you will not be fair, then one, or whoever your right hand possesses. That makes it
more likely that you avoid bias.
Here, we notice the following:
1. The word used in Arabic which is translated (marry) is actually means (have intercourse),
but lets agree with this misleading interpretation till the end. If it means marriage as they
say in English, then is the Muslim man allowed to marry the maids/the slave women that

16

he has already? If yes, then what is the difference between the wife and the slave woman?
Arent all wives in this case?
2. The Arabic words used for the number of marriages is twice = dual (2 two times = 4),
thrice = (3 three times = 9), fours (4 four times = 16) total of which = 29 + 1= 30 plus the
unlimited number of the slave women. There are fatwas in exactly this way of calculations
available in the library of al Azhar, Department of Fatwas. Another fatwa says: 2+3+4+1= 10
while another says only one as you are - being a human body - will not be able to deal
fairly any way.
3. No Muslim dared to ask the very simple question: what is the connection of fearing not to
deal fairly and justly with the orphans, and marrying all these women, or according to the
Arabic words used, having intercourse with them??!!

4|88|

88. What is the matter with you, divided into two factions of the hypocrites, Allah has overwhelmed them
on account of what they earned? Do you want to guide those whom Allah has led astray? Whomever
Allah leads astray, you will never find for him a way out.
Notice that Allah leads some people astray. Allah the unjust, the unfair.
5|54|

54. O you who believe! Whoever of you goes back on his religion-Allah will bring a people whom He loves
and who love Him, kind towards the believers, stern with the disbelievers. They strive in the way of Allah,
and do not fear the blame of the critic. That is the grace of Allah; He bestows it upon whomever He wills.
Allah is Embracing and Knowing.
Notice the playing in the minds of the followers of Mohamed. Allah has a cause, he loves those
who fight for it. And notice how they should deal with the non believers.
6|107|

107. Had Allah willed, they would not have practiced idolatry. We did not appoint you as a guardian over
them, and you are not a manager over them
Notice here that it is Allah that willed them to be idolaters. What is the fault on their part then? Can
this Allah be called a just entity? Why to punish the idolaters if it was its will??
8:60

8:60 Yusuf Ali: Against them make ready your strength to the utmost of your power, including steeds of
war, to strike terror into (the hearts of) the enemies, of Allah and your enemies, and others besides,
whom ye may not know, but whom Allah doth know. Whatever ye shall spend in the cause of Allah, shall
be repaid unto you, and ye shall not be treated unjustly.
Notice : Allah in this part urges and orders the Muslims to strike terror into the hearts of the non
Muslims. Allah the terrorist.
15|39|

39. it (satan) said, "My Lord, since You have seduced me away, I will glamorize for them on earth, and I
will seduce them all away."
Notice that Allah lured/seduced Satan and it in turn is challenging Allah and will lure/seduce all
the humans as well. Any fault on the part of Satan ? Poor Satan in Islam which has been lured by
Allah the great seducer, the best deceiver as mentioned in so many chapters of the Koran .

17

 17|16|

16. When We decide to destroy a village, We command its affluent ones, they debauch in it, so the word
becomes justified against it, and We destroy it completely.
Notice that this Allah wants to destroy and commands debauchery. What ill-will of that Allah!!

24|31|

31. And tell the believing women to lower their gaze, and to guard their privates, and not display their
beauty except what is apparent thereof, and to draw their coverings over their breasts, and not expose
their beauty except to their husbands, their fathers, their husbands' fathers, their sons, their husbands'
sons, their brothers, their brothers' sons, their sisters' sons, their women, what their right hands possess
of male attendants who have no sexual desires, or children who are not yet aware of the private parts of
women. And they should not strike their feet to draw attention to their hidden beauty. And repent to Allah,
all of you believers, so that you may succeed.
Notice the following:
1. You cannot tell someone to stop doing certain thing, unless he/she is doing it. So, to tell
the believing women to lower their gaze, it means they were used to not lower their gaze.
Their gaze was dashing and they now have to lower it. Evidences confirm looseness of
Muslims will be exhibited in later chapters.
2. To guard their privates, it means they were not guarding their privates and the privates
were exposed to all prior to this order while now it is limited to certain people stipulated.
(till todays date, when Muslims go for pilgrimage, they dont have underwear).
3. Their breasts were not covered and now should be covered.
4. The Muslima (the Muslim woman = the believing woman) can treat her father, the father of
her husband etc. etc. as she treats her husband. i.e. not to lower her gaze, expose her
privates, not to cover her breasts and show her ornament and beauty to them!


24|33|

33. And let abstain those who do not find the means to have intercourse, until Allah enriches them from
His bounty. If any of your slaves wish to follow the book, grant them their wish, if you recognize some
good in them. And give them of Allah's wealth which he has given you. And do not force your girls to
prostitution, if they desire chastity, seeking the materials of this life.. Should anyone forces them - after
their compulsion, Allah is Forgiving and Merciful.
Notice here:

1.

Again, and as usual, the interpreters are not using a true translation. The Arabic word
means intercourse while they keep using the word marriage.

2.

If the girls of a Muslim want to remain chaste = un married, then he can force her into
prostitution. If they want to marry, then he cannot force them. Even if the girls want to
remain un married, he can force them into prostitution because after forcing them, Allah is
forgiving and merciful!!!

3.

No one of the explainers of the Koran tried to enlighten the reader about the application of
this verse. Is Allah forgiving and merciful to the girls who became prostitutes or to the
father who forced them into prostitution?


32|13|

18

13. Had We willed, We could have given every soul its guidance, but the declaration from Me will come
true: "I will fill Hell with jinn and humans, altogether."
Notice it is the will of Allah not to give the right guidance to the lost souls and its ill wish to fill the
hell with all creations, spirits and humans altogether!!!
33|72|

72. We offered the Trust to the heavens, and the earth, and the mountains; but they refused to bear it,
and were apprehensive of it; but the human being accepted it. He was unfair and ignorant.
Notice: Allah offered the trust to heavens, earth and mountains. How the trust can be offered to
such? What is the trust any way? How the human can be unfair and ignorant when accepted the
offer?? !!!
53|32|

32. Those who avoid gross sins and indecencies-except for minor lapses-your Lord is of Vast
Forgiveness. He knows you well, ever since He created you from the earth, and ever since you were
embryos in the wombs of your mothers. So do not acclaim your own virtue; He is fully aware of the
righteous.
Notice here that the word used in Arabic language which has been interpreted into minor lapses
( al lamam): all the books of tafseer (explanation) say lamam is every thing in sexual
relationship from kissing, touching, etc. except putting the feather into the ink-pot or bucket in
the well, if you know what it means. !!!
The following verse of the Koran, is the most puzzling one and in my openion it reveals the
fact more than any other verse. It is chapter 34 verse 25

The following, are the translations of most of the authenticated interpreters of the Koran. See how
each one is translating it, what each one is adding to the Arabic text to make it clear in English
as if the words of God need human assistance!!! After reading all translations of this verse, I
have a surprise for you:

Sherali:

Khan: Say (O Muhammad SAW to these polytheists, pagans, etc.) "You will not be asked about our sins,
nor shall we be asked of what you do."

Pickthal:

Say: Ye will not be asked of what we committed, nor shall we be asked of what ye do.

Rashad:

Say, "You are not responsible for our crimes, nor are we responsible for what you do."

Maulana:

Sarwar:

Say, "You will not be questioned about our sins nor shall we about your deeds".

Shakir:
you do.

Say: You will not be questioned as to what we are guilty of, nor shall we be questioned as to what

Yusufali:

Say, `You will not be questioned as to our sins, nor shall we be questioned as to what you do.'

Say: You will not be asked of what we are guilty, nor shall we be asked of what you do.

Say: "Ye shall not be questioned as to our sins, nor shall we be questioned as to what ye do.

19

Omar: Say, `You will not be called upon to account for our sins, nor shall we be called upon to account for
your doings.

Ahmed:
Say: "You will not be questioned about the sins that we have committed, nor shall we be
questioned about your deeds."

Aziz: Say, "Who gives you the sustenance from the heavens and the earth?" Say, "It is Allah. And most
surely we or you are on a right way or in manifest error!"

Daryabadi:
Say thou: ye will not be questioned about that which we have committed, nor shall we be
questioned about that which ye work.

Haque: Proclaim, You will not be questioned regarding the sins you assume we have committed, nor will
we be questioned regarding your misdeeds.

Unal:
Say: "(If you consider us to be committing a wrong in believing in and worshipping the One God,
then know that) you will not be called to account for what we have done, nor will we be called to account for
what you do."

Asad: Say: "Neither shall you be called to account for whatever we may have become guilty of, nor shall
we be called to account for whatever you are doing."

The true translation is: Say, you will not be questioned about our crimes and we will not question
whatever you do
In this, I have the following points to rise:
1. If according to Islamic mentality the Koran verses are the words of Allah, then who is
the speaker in this verse? If it is Allah, then Allah admits it committed CRIMES. i.e. Allah
the criminal. If it is Mohamed, then Mohamed is the criminal. In both cases, the normal
Muslim doesnt know he/she is a follower of a criminal (Allah and/or Mohamed). Whoever
follows a criminal is a criminal as well.
2. When you look at the sentence carefully, you would notice it is a conversation between
two criminals dividing the concession areas, one is speaking and admitting his crimes and
telling the addressed that he will not be responsible for the crimes committed by the
speaker. In return, the addressed have the free hand to do whatever and the speaker will
not raise a finger to object.
3. I still wonder why most of the interpreters of the Koran have been trying to cover the
obvious mistakes in the Koran by using words in other languages in this case English
to reduce the effect mentioned in Arabic?
4. How long the interpreters of the Koran will keep trying to fool and mislead the non Arabic
speakers? I consider this a multiple satanic crime on the part of the non Arabic speakers.
Misleading, hiding the truth, covering the facts, beautifying the most ugly and of course
diverting the non Arabic speaking away from knowing the Real God Almighty to stay in
this muddy environment of Islam not being able to see the truth in order to save their
souls.
We should mention here the fact that even if the implication of the word Allah applies to the Real
God Almighty, but sure the teachings are not the same. Consequently, Allah of Islam has nothing
to do with the Real God Almighty. We are obliged to use the word Allah in Arabic language,
simply because it is the ONLY word that represent the Supreme Worshipped Entity.
Please put into your consideration the following factual points:
1. Arabic language before, during and after Mohamed was not dotted and was not having the
vowel signs.

20

2. Actually dotting and vowelling started to appear approximately one hundred years after
the death of Mohamed. i.e. the Arabic script at the beginning of the Koran was not dotted
and was not having the vowel signs. Consequently, you have the option to pronounce it
any way you deem fit. Case in hand is the chapter called Naml = ants which is chapter 27
verse 40. Before 1962, I was visiting the Egyptian House of Books & Documents, when I
first saw the copy of mos_haf Othman = the koran that Othman gathered after burning 32
others. The Koran of Othman was not dotted and was not having any vowel signs. It was
exhibited in the second floor in a Vitrin with the label says: Mos_haf Othman. The verse I
used to read every where says :
with these signs and dots, it means: (this is
due to the grace of my god). If you just added a dot (.) on the first letter of the last word
it will read my penis. So the complete sentence now can be read: (this is due to the
grace of my penis). And so on in so many sentences of the Koran. Actually I find that the
word with the dot is more appropriate and more applicable to the facts of the history, as
without his marriage to Khadeeja he would never had been called a prophet nor a
messenger of Allah.
These were just a few examples to show and reflect the teachings of Allah as stipulated therein in
the Koran

References of this part:

1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.

The koran verses exhibited amongst others.

Books of Hadeeth specially: Sahih Bukhary & Sahih Moslem, the most authenticated ones.
Random House Webster's Unabridged Dictionary.
Oxford Dictionaries.
Islam: Empire of Faith. PBS. Archived from the original on 2014-03-27. Retrieved 18 December 2010.
"Islam and Christianity", Encyclopedia of Christianity (2001): Arabic-speaking Christians and Jews also refer
to God as Allh.
." Encyclopdia Britannica. 2007
Encyclopedia of the Modern Middle East and North Africa,Allah
Malaysia court rules non-Muslims can't use 'Allah', 14 Oct. 2013,The New Zealand Herald. Accessed on
line 15 January 2014
F.E. Peters, Islam, p.4, Princeton University Press, 2003
L. Gardet, Allah, Encyclopaedia of Islam, ed. by Sir H.A.R. Gibb
Hitti, Philip Khouri (2002-09-06). History of the Arabs. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan.
p. 800. ISBN 9780333631423.
Lewis, Bernard; Holt, P. M.; Holt, Peter R.; Lambton, Ann Katherine Swynford (1977). The Cambridge
history of Islam. Cambridge, Eng: University Press. p. 32. ISBN 978-0-521-29135-4
Marshall G. S. Hodgson, The Venture of Islam: Conscience and History in a World Civilization, University
of Chicago Press, p. 156
Ignatius Ya`qub III, The Arab Himyarite Martyrs in the Syriac Documents (1966), Pages: 9-65-66-89
Beatrice Gruendler, The Development of the Arabic Scripts: From the Nabatean Era to the First Islamic
Century according to Dated Texts (1993), Atlanta: Scholars Press
Frederick Winnett V, Allah before Islam-The Moslem World (1938), Pages: 239248
North, Eric McCoy; Eugene Albert Nida ((2nd Edition) 1972). The Book of a Thousand Tongues, London:
United Bible Societies.
Roughneen, Simon (14 October 2013). "No more 'Allah' for Christians, Malaysian court says". The
Christian Science Monitor. Retrieved 14 October 2013.

Islamic Prayers
Oh Allah, destroy the Jews. Pic of Tel Aviv!
Oh Allah, destroy the Christians. Pic of NYC !
Oh Allah, destroy the infidels. Pic of Tokyo!
Oh Allah, victorize Islam & the muslims.! Pic of Anywhere
in the so called Islamic countries!!!!

Allah contradicts Muslim wishes or Deaf

21

Chapter (2)

Mohamed, Muhammad, Mohammed

The alleged prophet and messenger of Allah
God instructs us in the Holy Bible to test the prophets and we find in scripture not only clear
criteria for this testing but also reports of many true and many false prophets so that we have
examples that help us in this evaluation.
To test whether a prophet is from God or a false prophet, we have to look at both, his message
and his life. Muslim theology itself acknowledges the importance of the lives of the prophets as an
essential part of the criteria to evaluate the legitimacy of a prophetic claim so much so that it has
created the doctrine of the sinlessness of the prophets which goes much further than the Biblical
criteria.
There have been many people claiming prophet hood both before and after Mohammed. Muslims
easily reject the prophetic claims of Joseph Smith (founder of the Mormons, no relation to Islam),
Baha'ullah (Bahais, acknowledging Mohammed as true, but moving on to further revelation) and
the Mirza Ghulam Ahmad (Ahmadiyya, understanding himself to be a reformer of Islam, not with
new revelation) based on the "easy" criterion that Mohammed said there will be no prophet after
him.
Even though Muslims will certainly not be pleased by the materials & information from the
following pages, nor might they agree with us on the criteria for this test, we hopefully can agree
that claims to prophet hood need to be tested whether the claimant's message truly comes from
the True God or not, and this includes the claims of Mohammed about himself and his message.
We will provide Islamic references to Muslims about Mohammed and why they consider him a true
prophet. But in those presentations a number of issues are regularly left out. A true evaluation
has to deal with all the facts and cannot be satisfied with a selective presentation.
These pages & information exhibited therein are not written to aggravate Muslims, even though
they probably and surely will produce the strongest emotional reactions. Our sincere hope is
that the material will help Muslims to come to a realistic evaluation and view about Mohammed
based on a fuller presentation of evidences from the sources to be exhibited herein after. In that
respect, I hope that even Muslims will find the material helpful for themselves to not be ignorant
regarding essential parts of their history and their faith.
The first and most important of each evaluation of a claim to prophet hood is the testing of the
message. The testing of the prophet based on his life is secondary. Therefore the readers are
strongly urged to study Section (3) about the Koran very carefully.
A lot of biographical and background information on life and person of Mohammed, his women,
his companions and his ansar (supporters in Medina bought by money, women & other methods
of seduction) can be found herein in this section.
The correct pronunciation of the name is Mo ham med which in Arabic means the one who
praises/gives thanks and appreciation, the doer of praising = the praiser. But you would find
Muslims wrongly pronouncing it Mo ham mad which means the one you submit thanks to, the
praised, Any way, we are talking about the alleged prophet and messenger of Allah of Islam no
matter how you pronounce his name as it is not the purpose of this book.

22

General information
He was born in 570 A.D. in Mecca, Hejaz, arabia which is now known as Kingdom of Saudi Arabia
(KSA). He died in 632 A.D. in Medina formerly: Yathreb, Hejaz, Arabia.
According to the Islamic mentality, he is generally regarded to be the founder of Islam. He is
considered, almost universally by Muslims to have been the last prophet sent by Allah to
mankind to restore Islam, which they believe to be the unaltered original monotheistic faith of
Adam, Ibraheem (Abraham), Moosa (Moses), Issa (Jesus) and other prophets according to the
Islamic classifications. Why did we put the word prophetsbetween brackets? Simply because
Muslims have changed the Biblical names of the real prophets indicated therein in the Holy Bible
and also invented some other names and called them prophets. They even called Alexandar the
Great a prophet !!
Prior to death, he had united Arabia into a single Muslim polity and ensured that his teachings,
practices, and the Quran Qouran = Qurn (Koran), which Muslims believe was revealed to him by
Allah, formed the basis of the Islamic religious belief.
He used to retreat to a cave in the mountains (Ghar Herae) for several nights of seclusion and
prayer. Later, at age 40, he reported being visited at this spot by Jebreel (an angel) and received
his first revelation from Allah. Three years after this event Mohammed started preaching these
revelations publicly, proclaiming that "Allah is One", that complete "surrender" (literally: islm) to
him is the only way (deen = religion) acceptable to Allah, and that he was a prophet and the
messenger of Allah, similar to the other prophets. Here, it worth mentioning a fact that in this
particular time i.e. 3 years of receiving what is so called revelations means that the message
(the Koran) was not complete. The Koran was completed over a period of 22 years.
Mohammed gained few early followers (72 in total including women and children), and
met hostility from some Meccan tribes , but no mention of the nature of such hostilities . To
escape the alleged persecution as Moslems claim Mohamed sent some of his
followers to Abyssinia (presently Ethiopia) before he and his other followers in Mecca migrated
to Medina (then known as Yathreb) in the year 622. This event, the Hijra (migration), marks the
beginning of the Islamic calendar, also known as the Hijrya Calendar. In Medina, Mohamed united
the tribes under the Constitution of Medina. After eight years of fighting with Meccan tribes,
Mohamed gathered an army of 10,000 Muslim converts and marched back on the city of Mecca.
The attack went largely uncontested and Muhammad seized the city. He destroyed 360 pagan
idols at the Kaaba. Kaaba is the cubical black building you can see in the pictures. In 632 A.D., a
few months after returning from the Farewell Pilgrimage, Mohamed fell ill and died. Before his
death, most of the Arabian Peninsula had been forced to convert to Islam except parts of Yemen.
The revelations (each known as Ayah, literally a verse), considered as a "Sign of Allah, which
Mohamed claimed receiving for 22 years until his death. The verses of the Koran, regarded by
Muslims as the "Word of Allah" and around which their faith is based. Besides the Koran,
Mohamed's teachings and practices (Sunnah), found in the Hadeeth and Seera (biography)
literature, are also upheld by Muslims and used as sources of Islamic law ( Sharia). These are
called the Books of Hadeeth. Because of the effect of the damaging contents of the books of
Hadeeth, a new movement of Islam appeared in the USA and Europe about 20 years ago claiming
that they are Moslems and dont believe in the books of Hadeeth. They call themselves the
Koranies i.e. the followers of the Koran ONLY. They feel very ashamed of what is mentioned in
the books of hadeeth and find it blocking their lives in the western countries simply because that
books contain things that contradict with the high regard to Mohamed and also contradict with
democracy and human rights as they see it in the western societies. We can say they are right in
this particular point and wrong at the same time in other points. First I remember very well I heard
Jamal Abdel Naser (Naser) the Egyptian leader telling the clerics of Azhar in public speechs to
modify and correct the books of hadeeth as they are very insulting to the history of Mohamed
and Islam. Naser and all the officers who revolted against King Farook were members of the
Moslem Brotherhood movement. He was the President of Egypt since 1954 till he died in 1970. The

23

present President Sisi has said the same in so many occasions. That means that some Muslim
leaders know for fact that the books of hadeeth cannot be accepted and those leaders have the
courage to announce it in public. In this, I must mention another fact. If you bring a book of
hadeeth - Saheeh Bukhary for example - printed prior to 1954 and one printed recently, you will
find a great deal of differences and modifications along with omitted parts. This is how they keep
fooling the new generations over and over again all these years. As for those who are living in the
western societies and claim they are followers of the Koran only, most of them do not know
Arabic language. i.e. they do not know the exact meanings of the scripture of the Koran in Arabic.
This alone gives the evidence that their faith is based on the misleading interpretations of the
Koran. Consequently, it is our duty being knowledgeable in Arabic language to give them all
the facts as are, so that they may be able to decide for themselves which way to go on clear
truthful lighted evidences. And as for those who are living in the western societies and know
Arabic, they are benefitting from being Muslims in these societies such as refusal to service the
army of the USA based on religion according to the American constitution or being a minority
which is protected by the laws etc. (case in mind is Muhammad Ali Clay, the famous American
boxer who was exempted from the military service). The problem starts in the western societies
when the Islamic population increases. Case in mind is UK specially certain parts of London
where the authorities cannot enter to perform its duties such as the municipal and police services.
The references and the books of hadeeth stipulate it very clearly that Mohamed was a paganist
from paganist parents. One of his companions after claiming Islam - asked him once to say
something to Allah to forgive the parents and he answered the companion that they were
kafers/non believers/apostates who do not deserve forgiveness.
Who is the real father of Mohamed?

Lets read carefully what is written in these authentic Islamic books

When Abdul Muttaleb, the grandfather of Mohamed, went to arrange for the marriage of his son
Abdullah (the alleged father of Mohamed) to Amna (Mother of Mohamed), he saw a woman that he
liked. Her name was Hala. He (the grandfather of Mohamed) asked to marry Halla. The marriage of
Abdullah to Amna and Abdul Mutaleb to Hala, took place in the same assembly on the same day.
(Al Tabakat Al Kobra, vol. 1, p. 94-95)(Sira Halabiya, v.1, p.51). Both husbands consummated their
marriage and both women got pregnant as they claim. Hala (the wife of the grand father of
Mohamed) delivered Hamza. Abdulla (the alleged father of Mohamed died) while Mohamed was
still in the womb of Amna (the mother of Mohamed).

the two possibilities:

24

And yet, Mohamed was younger than Hamza as Hamza was born two (and said four) years before
Mohamed. (Tabakat Kobra, v.3, p.10).
Hamza was killed on the day of Ohod (battle) when he was 59 years old and he was 4 years older
than Mohamed in accordance with the books of Hadeeth. How could Abdullah be the real father of
Mohamed?!!!

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
.. some Islamic sources hold that Mohameds mother was pregnant with him for 2 years. And
Muslim scientists started to give numberous examples of such prodigious pregnancies. (Sira
Halabiya, v. 2, p.215):

Malek remained in his mothers womb for two years. Al Dahak also remained in his mothers
womb for two years. While another source says Malek remained in his mothers womb for three
years. (Suyuti v.2, p.196)
Tafseer Qortobi, v. 18, p.165 says: ..pregnancy duration of 4, 5 or 7 years; depending on the
different versions of our scientists. The most common of which is 5 years.

Tafseer Qortobi, v. 5, p. 553 : ..it is the right thing to do; because if it is possible for the child to
remain in her womb for 5 years, then it is possible for him to remain there for 10 (ten) years or
even more.
Normal pregnancy is 280 days. The World Health Organization defines normal term for delivery as
between 37 weeks and 42 weeks. Prodigious pregnancy is 375 days. ..but other doctors at Los
Angeles Methodist Hospital found it incredible that Mrs. Hunter had been pregnant 375 days
(instead of the normal 280 days) before her baby was born there last week; 375 days would be the
longest pregnancy on record, topping the runner-up by about 58 days.. TIME reported.
Islamic pregnancy is up to 10 years or more !!!! Islamic scientists, the most knowledgable define
normal term for delivery as between 37 weeks and two, four, five, seven, ten years or more!!! I
suggested once during one of my lecturs to close down all the medical schools all over the so
called Islamic countries and depend only on the Islamic school which is aparantly, the most
knowledgable!

believe it or else(i.e. the sword is ready to silence you)

25

Further evidences reveal that his parents got married. After 6 months of the marriage, the alleged
father died. After the death of the alleged father by about 4 years, the mother, Amna, pretended to
be pregnant. Then delivered Mohamed. i.e. he stayed in the womb of his mother for 4 years !!!
Notice that his mother Amna was known by the woman of the red flag i.e. a prostitute. She used
to go with whoever man pays her more. When she gave birth to Mohamed, she handed him over to
another woman to suckle him. The name of that woman was Haleema Al Saadiya, so that she can
resume/concentrate on her business. Such a person, in such a small community, Mohamed was
well known to every one around. The son of the prostitute. He was very poor at that stage. One of
the wealthy women khadeeja his first wife felt pity on him when he approached her for a job
in one of her trading caravans. She granted him the job. When he noticed how wealthy she was,
he started to play the game of love on her. She was married twice before and both husbands died.
She had 3 daughters of the previous marriages. From his point of view, he would marry such a
wealthy widow and live on her account. From her point of view, no problem.. another man, young,
willing to obey her and service her as to her wishes and at the same time, if he proven otherwise,
she could send him back to the streets she took him from. She was more than 45 years old while
he was about 22-23 years old. Almost double his age or in the age of his mother. As mentioned
before, he was from a paganist background while Khadeeja was of Nasara sect (the ex
communicated Christians who, when kicked out of the faith of Christianity, dwelled that part of
the world). One of her cousins was the priest of the sect. His name was Waraqa Ibn Nofal. Waraqa
was variously described as an Ebionite priest (of Mecca) or Nestorian (Ebionite & Nestorians both
were ex-communicated). When she got married with Mohamed, being the well known and a
woman of wealth and high rank in the society, she found it is essential to create something out
of him. So she started to implant the idea in his mind.
In (the biography of the prophet by Ibn Hisham under the title: The Test of Khadeeja, is the proof
of revelation) p.239

He was suffering some kind of epileptic symptoms. When he used to lose control and goes into
this condition, she used to tell him it is some kind of revelation. Since he used to go into a cave
called Ghar Herae, and when he suffers the same symptoms, he used to run back to her saying:
zameloony zameloony cover me, cover me. I think I am possessed by devils. Then, in order to
make it more revelation, she asked him this: when you receive and see this spirit inform me and I
will tell you if it is a devil or something else. Then one day when he had the symptoms, she told
him to put his head on her right thigh and asked him if he sees it or not. He said yes. Then she
ordered him to put his head on her left thigh and asked again: do you still see him? He answered
her yes. Then she told him to put his head between the thighs taking off her clothes and asked
him: do you still see it? He said no. then she told him not to worry. It was Jebreel who felt shy of
her exposed privates and went away. i.e. it is not a devil. That was the evidence of his alleged
revelation. She took him to her cousin and told the cousin to teach him some of the knowledge
needed to complete the lifting up of her man. The duration of this marriage was about 25 years,
during which, Mohamed didnt dare to even look at another woman. Obviously, Khadeeja will
never accept that and would send him back to where he belonged. Here, another fact should be
mentioned: The duration of marriage of Khadeeja & Mohamed was 25 years. why there was no
single verse, during this long period, allowing Mohamed to have another woman and all these
verses appeared after her death? Was Allah Afraid of Khadeeja or it was Mohamed who was afraid
of her? This is an evidence that what is so called revelation was nothing but fabrication. After her
death, he started his full speed and married as many as he could. (the exact details of all these
marriages will be exhibited in the appropriate part of this book. Seera (biography), Ibn Hesham

26

sit on
my left
thigh

Sit on
between
my
thighs

Sit on
my
right
thigh

nude

Khadeeja, wife of Mohamed testified that the spirit was an angel and not a demon. But Allah said:
a womans testimony is worth half of that of a man (Koran 2:282). And Mohamed said: women
are deficient both in mind and in regligion. AND YET, the test of Khadeeja is the ONLY proof of
revelation. No other proof was found in any Islamic book.!!!!! So the veracity of the korans
revelation are the naked thighs & nude private parts of the body of Khadeeja.
Waraqa Ibn Naofal, the cousin of Khadeeja, started to teach Mohamed some of the verses of the
Holy Bible according to the understanding of those who had been ex-communicated. i.e. distorted
stories etc. that were the verses of the first stage Mohamed used to say revealed to him while he
was still in Mecca. This period lasted only about 12 years during which he used to claim he is a
prophet, he receives revelations from Allah through Jebreel, the spirit. During all these 12 years,
only 72 persons, including women and children followed him and believed he was a prophet. The
rest of the Meccans when got annoyed from him, kicked him out of Mecca to Yathreb (Medina)
along with the remainder of his group of 72. When he reached Medina, he used the money of
Khadeeja to form his gang. The gang was formed of the donation eaters/beggars and the road
cutters muggers. In other words, he formed his gang from the peats/riffraffs/rabbles and
appointed himself the master of them all. The 5th or 6th person to join him was named: Abo Zer Al
Ghafary . Usually, when any new employee joins a company, the person in charge takes the
new comer to the head = the boss in order to introduce and see if there is any remarks. So they
took Abo Zer Al Ghafary to meet with the boss (Mohammed). Mohamed asked Abo Zer: where are
you from? He replied: from Ghaffar city. The books of hadeeth stipulate it very clearly: Mohamed
smiled knowing that the dwellers of Ghaffar city are bandits/ brigands/high jackers/muggets.
After formation of such a group, they started to raid & attack the trading caravans of the wealthy
Meccans, steal the goods and the spoils etc. 4/5th of the spoils to the members of the gang, and
1/5th for Mohamed. The Koran states 1/5th is for Allah & his messenger !!

)14:8(

(Koran1441): And know that whatever of booty that you may gain, verily one-fifth (1/5th) of it is assigned to
Allah, and to the Messenger, to the relatives, the orphans, Al-Masakin (the poor) and the wayfarer, if you
have believed in Allah and in that which We sent down to Our slave on the Day of criterion, the Day
when the two forces met And Allah is Able to do all things.
The end result is that he became very wealthy and the Meccans became very poor. Gradually, he
started to raid the villages and towns of what is known today as Saudi Arabia. As we said before,
4/5th of the spoils were to the m e m b e r s o f the gang, and 1/5th of it for him and his Allah. Of
course, no member of the gang dared to ask him how he divides the 1/5th between him and his
Allah !!!

27

Mohamed's deeds & teachings are included in what is called Hadith (hadeeth). The Hadith is a
record of Mohamed's words and actions according to his wives, relatives, and companions. The
Hadith is viewed by Muslims as inspired. Next to the Koran, it is the most important part of
Islamic law; its teachings are just as binding. The Hadith is recorded in many books, and by
many people, not all of them are agreed upon by all Muslims. Most of our quotes here are from
"Saheeh Al Bokhary " which comes in nine volumes, and contains thousands of Hadiths. Al
Bokhary is accepted by all Muslims as the authentic words of Mohamed and Muslims used to say
: it is (Book of Saheeh Bokhary) the most authenticated book second to the Koran. Lately, over
the past 17 years, you would find some clerics & scholars doubting even Saheeh Bokhary and its
contents. Some of the scholars appeared in the media and faced imprison penalties by law. Case
in mind is the recent judgment sentencing a well known scholar named Islam Beheery to 3
years in prison for abusing islam just because he mentioned he doesnt agree with the contents
of Saheeh Bokhary & the other books of hadeeth. Another one named Dr. Farag Fooda lost his
life because he dared to debate the supreme Sheikh of Azhar. They assassinated him.
Mohamed is Neither a prophet nor a messenger of Allah
As the Muslims claim that Mohamed is a prophet and a messenger of Allah, it is the time to
answer that allegation with logic and references of Islam.
When any person is given a title of a prophet, that person must have a prophecy. Mohamed had
no prophecy whatsoever. Even when the non Muslims at the time of Mohamed - challenged him
to give a miracle to support his allegations, he came back to them after 3 days saying according
to the scripture of the Koran that the revelation descended in this issue saying that he was
refrained from giving miracles/evidence simply because the previous people denied the previous
miracles of the previous prophets!!!!!!
(Koran 17:59) And
nothing has prevented Us from sending signs except that the former peoples denied them. And We gave
Thamud the she-camel as a visible, but they wronged her. And We send not the signs except as a
frightening.
Notice:
1. He waited 3 days to find a way out. This means that he had enough time to consult with
Waraqa ibn Nofal and arrange for descending of such escapism.
2. He alleged that the previous people denied the previous miracles of the previous prophets
which is a completely untrue statement.
3. In contradiction to all the clerics of Islam who insist that Mohamed had prophecies and
made miracles, the Koran and their Allah deny any.
4. And the signs are sent to frighten!! What signs any way?
What do you say about the following evidence from the Koran too (45:16)??:

(Koran 45:16) We did grant to the Children of Israel the Book, the Power of Command and the Prophet
hood; We gave them, for Sustenance, things good and pure; and We favored them above the nations.
Notice:
The children of Israel were given : the book, the power of command and the Prophet hood i.e. the
prophet hood is exclusive to the children of Israel. Now, we have the following simple question: .
Was Mohamed amongst the children of Israel?
If YES he was, then there is no need for him and his book and his Allah as we already have the
books of the children of Israel which are authentic enough and at the same time contradict in
great deal with his Koran. i.e. his Koran is a false book and it is a fabrication of his own which has

28

nothing to do with God. In fact, it has so much to do with Satan as indicated and evidenced in this
book.
If NO he wasnt, then he was a big liar claiming to be a prophet while the prophet hood must be
amongst the children of Israel. In both cases, the Koran is false fabrication and Mohamed cannot
be called a prophet and consequently cannot be a messenger.
And this (Koran 3:79 81):

3:79 It is not (possible) that a man, to whom is given the Book, and Wisdom, and the prophetic office,
should say to people: Be ye my worshippers rather than Allahs: on the contrary (He would say) Be ye
worshippers of Him Who is truly the Cherisher of all: For ye have taught the Book and ye have studied it
earnestly.

3:80 Nor would he instruct you to take angels and prophets for Lords and patrons. What! would he bid
you to unbelief after ye have bowed your will (To Allah in Islam)?

3:81 Behold! Allah took the covenant of the prophets, saying: I give you a Book and Wisdom; then
comes to you a messenger, confirming what is with you; do ye believe in him and render him help. Allah
said: Do ye agree, and take this my Covenant as binding on you? They said: We agree. He said:
Then bear witness, and I am with you among the witnesses.
Notice:
1.

The Islamic interpreters always put some words between brackets to clarify the meaning
of the words of Allah. Without these words, the meaning would be very weak or no
meaning at all. i.e. the Arabic version is not clear enough for the reader to understand. At
the end of the book, you will find a clear example of at least 10 different authentic Islamic
interpretations of the Koran, all of them are different than each other and all of them are
different than the Arabic exact text. This has been indicated to show the non Arabic
speakers how honest the interpreters of Islam are.
2. The words between brackets put by the interpreter, actually takes the reader to a certain
direction that suits the purpose of the interpreter. i.e. it do not reflect the exact meaning in
Arabic language which means that the interpreter has been trying to either fool the non
Arabic speaking or put his own understanding to the scripture. In both cases, this is not
honest enough for any one to base his/her faith.
As for the word messenger: we all know that the meaning of the word in any language is
simply a link between a sender and a recipient. Consequently if Allah was the sender and
Mohamed was the recipient, then the messenger was Jebreel not Mohamed. According to ALL
Islamic references, clerics and scholars, Jebreel used to go where Allah sits on the thrown, brings
the suitable verses from the preserved book which is located under the thrown, then goes down
to Mohamed. Jebreel had been doing this for 22 years from the beginning of the first - what so
called revelation - till the completion of the Koran after 22 years!!. Why I mentioned the number of
years? Because there is a certain incident called Israe & Miraaj. It is the night journey that
Mohamed alleged that jebreel took him to the 7th heaven where Allah dwells and sits on the
thrown. One of the famous Islamic clerics named : Mohamed Metwally Al Shaarawy came up with
th
a very funny statement. Shaarawy said: when Jebreel & Mohamed arrived to the door of the 7
heaven where allah dwells, told Mohamed to proceed and enter because Jebreel cant go beyond
this limit. If gone through this door, he will be burnt but if Mohamed gone through it, he will
proceed further. The question here is: why in this particular time Jebreel couldnt go further

29

although he used to enter for 22 years? Some clearics of Islam are just doing a great effort to
justify the unjustifiable.
What do you say if there is unshaken evidence that Mohamed himself denied he was the
messenger of Allah? It is in Saheeh Al Bukhary. Solh Al Hudaibiya (the Truce of Hodaibiya = the
treaty of Hodaybiya). It was a battle between the Muslims headed by Mohamed and the nonmuslims (the Qoraishi Tribe of Mecca). When the time for signing the truce contractual document
came, the non- muslims found that the place for the signature of the Muslims side reads as
follows: Mohamed Rasool Allah = Mohamed the Messenger of Allah. They refused to sign unless
he removes this statement as Messenger of Allah, saying if we recognize and admit you are a
messenger of Allah, then why was the fighting and why was this truce? We would have been all
Muslims as well and no need for all that. So after some argument with his companions who refused
to scratch it out, he himself took a pen and removed it, then signed. So, I can say Muslims are more
monarchic than the monarch himself.
The conclusion: both words/titles - a Prophet and a Messenger - do not fit and cannot be applied
on Mohamed as Muslims claim. Besides, the Shiiat sect of Islam say Jebreel made a mistake.
Instead of receiving the words of the Koran from Allah and going to Ali Bin Abi Taleb to receive
them, he went to Mohamed. And till todays date when they pray they say : Ali Habeeb Allah = Ali is
the love of Allah.
Descriptions of Mohamed from the Koran and/or the books of Hadeeth
Mohamed the parts amputator (Koran 5:38)

38 As for the thief, whether male or female,



cut their hands as a penalty for what they have reaped-a deterrent from Allah. Allah is Mighty and Wise
Still applicable in
Saudia arabia

Still applicable in
Afghanistan &
Pakistan

.Mohamed the inventor of the Koran (Koran 6:21)

Who does greater wrong than someone who lies
against Allah, or denies His revelations? The wrong doers will not succeed.
Background:
The books of Hadeeth and tafseer (explanation) say the reason of descending of this verse is as follows:
http://www.ahlalhdeeth.com/vb/showthread.php?t=355455
=" : "" :
" " "
" " : ." ": " " ""
.


It was descended in Abdulla bin Saad bin Abi Sarrah brother Bany Aamer bin Loay. He was the
writer of the prophet. When he was dictated by Mohamed to write: azeez (dear) hakeem (wise),
he wrote ghafoor (forgiving) raheem (merciful). And in Koran 23:14 when he got astonished of
the way of creation as dictated by Mohamed, he added from his mind: ; Blessed
is Allah, the Best of Creators
) 06: (: :
:) 06 : (
: : .)06 : (
.)0760( . : ! .
Al Jamea Ahkam Koran.

30

Formatted: Font: (Default) +Body CS, No

underline, Font color: Black, Complex Script
Font: Arial

When Mohamed finished dictating, told the man to read to him what was written. He read what
was written. Mohamed agreed to what was written saying it was descended like that.
Consequently, Abdulla discovered there was nothing descending. It was all fabrication of
Mohamed. The result was that Abdulla quitted Islam. When he quitted, Mohamed ordered his
other men to kill Abdulla. Abdulla went to Othman bin Affan asking for his protection. Othman
granted Abdulla the protection he needed.
How was the end of Abdulla bin Saad bin Abi Sarah? Read the following Hadeeth to see how was
the process of killing the violators of the instructions of Mohamed and/or who dares to mention
his reality :




.
Sonan Abi Dawood6287 4








Sonan Al Nesaey6122

From the above hadeeths we find the evidence of how Mohamed used to eliminate his opponents
directly and/or indirectly. To keep his image, he expects his other companions to kill the person
when Mohamed refuses to agree to what the person is saying by just staying silent with no notion
or sign. The man asked Mohamed to recognize him back amongst the muslims for 3 times.
Mohamed stayed silent expecting his other companions to take the action (i.e. to kill the man).
When there was no action as to the wish of Mohamed, then he recognized the wish of the man but
blamed his other companions. That is why Mohamed forced the muslims; to pray putting their
heads down. There is something called azan = (call for prayers). It is used to segregate who is
supporter and obedient and who is not by just watching who attends and who refuses to attend
the prayers time. That is how they used to eliminate the opponents from behind while they are
kneeling down based on a wink from the Imam = the leader of the prayers). The Imam faces the
entrance of the mosque while the praying persons are facing the Imam and their back is to the
entrance .
Mohamed the terrorist (Koran 8:60)




And prepare against them all the power you can muster, and all the cavalry you can mobilize,
to terrorize thereby Allah's enemies and your enemies, and others besides them whom you do not know,
but Allah knows them. Whatever you spend in Allah's way will be repaid to you in full, and you will not be
wronged.
Notice here that the Koran is the ONLY book all over the world that urges its followers to
TERRORIZE the non followers. This alone indicates that all Muslims applying this verse of the
Koran are terrorists. We may say: Islam is the religion of terrorism. Whoever follows a terrorist is
a terrorist.
Mohamed the son of dirt (Koran 9:28)

O you
who believe! The polytheists are polluted (un pure/unclean), so let them not approach the Sacred Mosque

31

after this year of theirs. And if you fear poverty, Allah will enrich you from His grace, if He wills. Allah is
Aware and Wise.
Notice here that the parents of Mohamed were paganists. i.e. impure, unclean, polluted according
to the classification of this verse of the Koran.
Mohamed the insane (crazy) (Koran 15:6)

6 And they said, "O you who received the message, you are insane."

Mohamed & his followers are the evildoers / sinners (Koran 15:42)

"Over My servants you have no authority, except for the

evildoers/sinners who follow you."

Here, it is very obvious that whoever follows Mohamed is a (evildoer/sinner) under the authority &
leadership of Mohamed the biggest evil doer.
Mohamed the liar and ignorant (Koran 16:36)

36 To every community We sent a messenger: "Worship Allah, and avoid idolatry." Some of them
Allah guided, while others deserved misguidance. So travel through the earth, and see what the fate of
the deniers was.

Here, we have the following points to spot light:

1. If there is a messenger for each community, then where are the messengers to china,
Japan, India, Australia,, European countries and communities, north and south American
countries and communities etc.?
2. Allah guides and misguides.
3. Conclusion from the 2 points above: Koran is a false book and it is a fabrication.
Mohamed the assassin, the so merciful (Koran 21:107)

107 We did not send you except as mercy to mankind.

Examples of his mercey:
(1)Abo Afak, a Jew man of great age (120 years), wrote verses urging his fellow Medinans to doubt
Mohamed. So Mohamed asked his men: who will deal with this rascal for me?. Salem Bin
Omayer, went forth and killed the man in his bed. (Tabakat Kobra, vol.2, p.28).

(2)The killing of such an old man, moved a poetess named Asmae bint Marwan (Marwans
daughter), to compose disrespectful verses about Mohamed, and she too was assassinated.
Mohamed sent a friend of his, Omair bin Aaddy, in the middle of the night to kill her. He drew a
sword into her chest while she was breastfeeding her baby. Then he went to pray the fajr (dawn)
with Mohamed who told him:Omair, have you slain the daughter of Marwan? He said: yes. Then
Mohamed said: Omair, you have made Allah and his messenger victorious. (Tabakat Kobra, v.2, p.2728).

32

(3)There was an old wise respectable lady (90 years old) named: Om Kerffa. She was one of the
wise Arabs. She expressed her opinion opposing Mohamed. A squad, with the leadership of Zayd
(Mohameds adopted son), caught the old woman, undressed her completely, turned her upside
down, then tied each of her legs by a rope and the other end was tied to a camel. Another hadeeth
says they were horses not camels. They beat the animals to make them run in two opposite
directions so that to split her into two parts. Then after killing her this so merciful way, they
cutted her head and fixed it on a spear to increase the degree of terror into the hearts of the
people. When Zayd finished the job, returned to Mohamed. Knocked the door. Mohamed opened
while was completely nude. Aisha said: I never seen him nude before. Mohamed hugged Zayd,
kissed him and asked him (for the news). So Zayd informed Mohamed about the victory granted to
him by Allah. (i.e. the killing of Om Kerffa). The beautiful daughter of Om Kerffa was given to
Mohamed. (History of Damascus, Ibn Aasaker, v.19, p.364) (the History of the Prophets and Kings,
Tabari, v.2, p.127)(The Major Classes, Ibn Saad, v.2. p.90)

(4)During the year 628 A.D., 8 men from the clan of Oraynah came to Medine. They became
Muslims. While they were there, they got sick. Mohamed prescribed a medicine for them. He told
them to drink camel milk and camel urine. After the men got better, they killed the shepherd of the
camels, turned apostates and stole the camels. Mohamed sent an armed party of 20 men after
them. They were caught and brought back to Medina. There, Mohamed pronounced their
judgement. Their eyes were branded with hot irons, then plucked out. Their hands and feet were
cut off. And then while still alive, they were thrown out on the hot desert to die. They asked for
water, and nobody provided them with water till they died. (Sonan al Nisaey 3966)

(5)When Mohamed wished to attack the Meccan army at Badr, his men captured two slaves who
were carrying water for the caravans and brought them into his presence. They were interrogated
under torture as Mohamed stood praying nearby. (Biography of the Prophet, Ibn Is_haq, p.295)

(6)When Aisha the favorite wife of Mohamed was accused of adultery, he launched an
investigation that included the brutal interrogation of a female slave. (Biography of the Prophet, p.
496)

33

(7)When Mohamed sent his army to over run the peaceful farming community of Khaybar, he was
not satisfied with the plunder and felt that the towns treasurer might be holding out on him. So he
gave orders to al Zobayr : Torture him until you extract what he has. (Biography of the Prophet, p. 515)

(8)When one of his men was killed and mutilated by the Qurayshites, Mohamed said: I will mutilate
thirty of their men (Biography of the Prophet, p. 387)

Koran 5:33




33 The punishment for those who fight God and His





Messenger, and strive to spread corruption on earth, is that they be killed, or crucified, or have their
hands and feet cut off on opposite sides, or be banished from the land. That is to disgrace them in this
life; and in the Hereafter they will have a terrible punishment. Mohamed applied torture to achieve his
goals just like any ordinary king and dictator throughout human history.
Mohamed the pimp (Koran 24:31 & 33)









And tell the believing women to restrain their looks, and to guard their privates, and not display their
beauty except what is apparent thereof, and to draw their coverings over their breasts, and not expose
their beauty except to their husbands, their fathers, their husbands' fathers, their sons, their husbands'
sons, their brothers, their brothers' sons, their sisters' sons, their women, whom their right hands possess,
their male attendants who have no sexual desires, or children who are not yet aware of the nakedness of
women. And they should not strike their feet to draw attention to their hidden beauty. And repent to Allah,
all of you believers, so that you may succeed.
Notice here that the Muslim women were used not to lower their gaze, not to preserve their
privates. And now as commanded by this verse - they are not allowed to do so !!! The exception
is that they can still not lower their gaze and not to preserve their privates to certain people
indicated. This includes their fathers, the fathers of their husbands, their women (lesbians!!) and
their right hand possessions. Also notice that it is till todays date, when they go for pilgrimage,
no underwear is allowed. You just have to watch the TV broadcasting the gathering of pilgrims to
find why.

And let those who do not find the means to marry abstain, until Allah enriches them from His bounty. If
any of your servants wish to be freed, grant them their wish, if you recognize some good in them. And
give them of Allah's wealth which he has given you. And do not force your girls into prostitution, seeking
the materials of this life, if they desire to remain chaste. Should anyone compel them-after their
compulsion, Allah is Forgiving and Merciful.

Here, it is an open invitation and clear approval to practice prostitution. If the girls desire chastity,
dont force. Convince ??!! and even if they desire chastity, you can force them into prostitution
just because Allah is forgiving and merciful!! I must mention here that NO Islamic cleric dared to
give a valid logical explanation, justification or answer to the following question: Is Allah
forgiving and merciful to the girls who are forced into prostitution or for those who forced them??
May be for both.? In all cases, it is a carte blanche for prostitution applicable to the Muslim girls.
Mohamed the crazy (Koran 26:27)
27 He said, "This messenger of yours, who is sent to you, is crazy."

34

Mohamed the liar & the sinner (Koran 26: 221 - 226)

Shall I inform you upon whom the devils descend? They descend upon every sinful liar.
They give ear, and most of them are liars. And as for the poets -the perverse them. Do you not see how
they ramble in every style? And how they say what they do not do.
Muslims usually allege that the language of the Koran in the form it is mentioned, indicates the
highest degree of poetry to the extent that the opponents of Mohamed could not bring similar
verses as challenged by Mohamed. Although the records show that some of the people at that
time were able to give much more better & wise statements, but Mohamed and his followers
suppressed them and/or eliminated them. In any case, even if Mohamed was the ONLY fantastic
poet, then you can guess what is the fate of his followers. The verse perfectly fit them since
Mohamed days till todays date.
Mohamed the lusty craves for Zainab daughter-in-law wife of his adopted son (Koran 33:37)

When you said to him whom Allah had blessed, and you had favored, "Keep your wife to yourself, and
fear Allah." But you hid within yourself what Allah was to reveal. And you feared the people, but it was
Allah you were supposed to fear. Then, when Zaid ended with her, We gave her to you, that there may be
no embarrassment for believers regarding the women of their sons, when their relationship has ended.
The command of Allah was fulfilled.
The background of this:

http://quran.ksu.edu.sa/tafseer/katheer-qortobi/sura33-aya37.html
! :
: :
: .

The adopted son named Zaid was married Zainab. One day he was out of the house, when
Mohamed visited. During the visit, Mohamed saw Zainab nude. Allah sent a breeze that moved the
curtain while Zainab was taking it easy. When he noticed how beautiful and attractive she was,
he said his well known statement: Praise be to Allah who switches the hearts (i.e. changes the
feelings of the hearts). When Zaid returned, his woman told him about the visit and the statement.
So Zaid knew that Mohamed wanted the woman to intercourse her. Zaid divorced the woman, and
Mohamed had her after the verse descended. In this connection, Aisha, the other woman of
Mohamed, noticed how Allah descends verses to Mohamed according to the whims and fancies

of Mohamed. her exact statement was:

" "
I used to feel jealous of the women that offer themselves to the prophet and say: is it possible that a
woman offers herself?! So Allah descended : you reject whoever and keep whoever of the women
offering themselves..etc. then I said: I can see that your god
(Allah) hurries to fulfill your pleasures
Mohamed the Wife-Swapper (Koran 33:50 & 52)

50 O Prophet! We have permitted to you your wives to whom you have given their wages, and those
your right hand posses, as granted to you by Allah, and the daughters of your paternal uncle, and the
daughters of your paternal aunts, and the daughters of your maternal uncle, and the daughters of your
maternal aunts who emigrated with you, and a believing woman who has offered herself to the Prophet, if

35

the Prophet desires to have her (to intercourse), exclusively for you, and not for the believers. We know
what We have ordained for them regarding their wives and those their right-hand possess. For you will
not have any embarrassment. Allah was Forgiving and Merciful.
Notice that Allah granted Mohamed to intercourse so many women provided Mohamed should
pay them their wages. Also there are other women who offered themselves to Mohamed (for
sexual pleasure not for marriage) and there is no wages to be paid in this case. The interpreters of
the Koran as always didnt true translate the Arabic version specially the words like
ogorohon=their wages, nekah=fucking. Also notice here that one of the women who offered
herself to Mohamed was his aunt. Her name was Khawla bint Hakeem. She was very beautiful and
so sexy as the biography indicates.

Notice that 'the official translator' of Saudia Arabia added for marriage which is not available in the Arabic version.

52
Beyond that, no other women are permissible for you, nor can you exchange (swap) them for other wives,
even if you admire their beauty, except those your right hand possess. Allah was Watchful over all things.
Background:
It was a customary practice in Arabia when there is a visitor, to offer him one of the wives of the
visited according to his choice. If the visitor is accompanying his woman, this could be swapped
with the woman of the visited so that each one of them can sleep with the other mans woman.
Nice practice of the pre-Islamic time and was still been practiced by Mohamed and his group.
Normal Muslims today dont know about this, but it is still applicable till todays date amongst
some levels of Muslims.

In this:
" :

"




Abu Horrayra said: prior to Islam, swapping prior to Islam was that a man used to say to the other: would
you swap your woman with my woman? i.e. you give me your woman and I give you mine. So Allah
descended: not to swap your women even if you liked their beauty. Then Oyaiyna bin Hosn Al Fazary
entered to where the messenger of Allah is sitting and asked : who is this Homayrae (reddish) sitting
beside you? Then Mohamed said: this is Aisha, mother of the believers. Do you want me to swap to you
the best of creations?
Mohamed the very influential tyrant / dictator (Koran 33:50 tafseer Kortoby)
a. http://quran.ksu.edu.sa/tafseer/katheer-qortobi/sura33-aya50.html#qortobi
10th if his (Mohamed) sight falls on a woman, . :
her husband must divorce her for Mohamed to intercourse her
Allah granted Mohamed so many rights, one of them is the 10 th above.
b.Saheeh Moslem, v. 8, p.25 ( 4707 ) : ( 25 ) - : ( 8 ) - -
: ()

Abo Horayra: I heard the messenger of Allah saying: O Allah, Mohamed is a human body. Gets angery
like humans. By the solmn promise you gave me, any believer I harm, or curse or wipe make it a sacrifice
for him and make him nearer to you in the day of judgement.
c. Mosnad Ahmad: ( 9943 ) -

36

Abu ( )

Horayra said: the prophet said O allah, I am just a human. Any human I wipped, called bad names or
cursed, consider it zakat and wage to make him nearer to you in the day of judgement .
Mohamed the criminal (Koran 34:25)
Say, you will not be questioned about our crimes and we will not 34:25
question whatever you do
In this, since the speaker here confesses his criminality. So, it is either Allah the criminal or
Mohamed the criminal. It is more logic that the speaker is Mohamed. Consequently, Mohamed as
per this verse of the Koran admits very clearly that he is a criminal addressing another criminal
and dividing the areas of interest. O Muslims: be careful, whoever follows a criminal is a criminal.
Mohamed the ignorant (Koran 36:40)


40 The sun should not reach the moon, nor the


night to preceed the day. Each floats in an orbit.
From this text, we notice 2 major mistakes. 1. Mohamed thought that the sun and the moon are on
the same orbit and they are in a race competition as he used to see them 2. He said the night
(darkness) should not outpace the day (light). He didnt know that the earth while rotating around
itself, causes the day and night and they are following each other. i.e. the night precedes the day
and the day precedes the night. There are so many other verses and ahadeeths that show how
ignorant he was. In one of the verses of the Koran he said that the sun sets in a well of mud.!!
Mohamed the mad poet (Koran 37:36)

36 And said, "Are we to abandon our gods for a mad poet?"

Mohamed the crazy educator (Koran 44:14)
14 But they turned away from him, and said, "Educator, but crazy!"
Mohamed the liar and/or false prophet (Koran 45:16)




We gave the Children of Israel the Book, the judgment, and the Prophecy; and We provided them with the
good things; and We gave them advantage over all other people.
In this, please ask the very simple question: Was Mohamed amongst the children of Israel? If YES,
then what is the use of his Islam, his Koran and him? If NOT, then he is a plain obvious liar
claiming to be a prophet while prophet hood is exclusive to the children of Israel.
Mohamed the necks chopper (Koran 47:4)

4 When you encounter those who disbelieve, strike at their necks. Then, when you have routed them,
bind them firmly. Then, either release them by grace, or by ransom, until war lays down its burdens. Had
Allah willed, He could have defeated them Himself, but He thus tests some of you by means of others. As
for those who are killed in the way of Allah, He will not let their deeds go to waste.

(still applicable
till todays
date).
Any
difference?!
Mohamed the madman preacher (Koran 52:29) confirmation in the form of denial

29 So remind. By the grace of your Lord, you are neither a soothsayer,


nor a madman

37

Mohamed the charity eater (the bribed) (Koran 58:12-13)

12 O you who believe! When you converse privately with the Messenger, offer something in charity
before your conversation. That is better for you, and purer. But if you do not find the means-Allah is
Forgiving and Merciful.

13 Are you reluctant to offer charity before your conversation? If you do not do so, and Allah pardons
you, then perform the prayer, and give alms, and obey Allah and His Messenger. Allah is Aware of what
you do.
Mohamed the con-man (Koran 64:17) trapaceiro

If you lend Allah a good loan, He will multiply it for you,
and will forgive you. Allah is Appreciative and Forbearing.
Background of this:
: " : " :
: . : ; ; : ) : (
: (
Mohamed used to give some promises to his followers to keep his control tight fist on them. One
of the promises is to grant entry to Janna (paradise) for those who give him more material things.
There was someone called Abo Al Dahdah. Mohamed promised Abo Al Dahdah Janna if he gives
him his field which contains 600 palm trees.
Mohamed the mean adulterer (Koran 66:1)




1 O prophet! Why do you prohibit what Allah has

permitted for you seeking to please your wives and Allah is Forgiving Merciful.
background:
Hafsa was one of the wives of Mohamed. One day she decided to visit her parents. She returned
back to her house before expected time and found that Mohamed was having intercourse with
Maria (the salve from Egypt). Hafsa shouted her famous statement: in my house, on my bed in
my night (turn)? Mohamed - fearing the consequences if the other wives know - told her it is
prohibited for him from now on. Hafsa told him she cant believe him unless he swears. So he did
swear: by Allah I am not touching her (Maria) for ever. Then Allah descended (66:1) to allow
him to touch her again.!!!!
. 4 4
Asbab Nezool (Reasons of Descending), Naysaboory, p.620
Al Bedaya wal Nehaya, Ibn Katheer, vol 4 p701 6
Tabakat Kobra, Ibn Sa'ad 01702
Mohamed the crazy (Koran 68:2) confirmation in the form of denial

2 By the grace of your Lord, you are not insane.

Mohamed the dirt, the unclean, the unpure , the polluted (Koran 74:4):
And purify your clothes

(you cannot tell some one to stop doing something unless he/she has been doing it. i.e. Mohamed
has been un pure that is why his allah told him to purify ..etc.).
Mohamed the paganist (Koran 74:5):
And abandon paganism
(ditto as above. Stop worshipping pagans you paganist)
Mohamed the crazy (possessed) (Koran 81:22)
22 Your friend is not possessed.

38

Mohamed the orphaned, the wanderer (the stray), the bread winner (the needy)(Koran 93:6-8)
6 Did He not find you orphaned, and sheltered you?

7 And found you wandering, and guided you?

8 And found you in need, and enriched you?

Mohamed the amputated (Koran 108:3):

3 He who hates you is the amputated
Mohamed the crazy (Koran 20:84) tafseer kortoby


.
Aisha said: when it rains, he used

to take off all his cloths and becomes completely nude to enjoy the rain.
Mohamed the mountebank (charlatan) charlato
Sonan Ibn Majah 600
: : .
. : ( . : ). (
).

Om Sallem approached Mohamed asking about a woman sees in her dream what the man sees.
i.e. as if she is having intercourse and became wet. He answered her yes she can see the same
and if she becomes wet, she has to wash her privates. She said: you exposed women. Can woman
nocturnal emit? He said yes otherwise how her kids take her resemblance?
Mohamed A hired helping hand to take care of sheep:
Saheeh Bukhary No. 2262 Hired hands , ,2222 ( ,

. : ()
(( , : :
Mohamed said: Allah never sent a prophet unless among those who take care of sheep. His
companions said: and you? He said: yes. I used to take care of it in little lands of some of
Meccans. (i.e. he was a hired shephered)
Mohamed Head of a Mafia Group:
060/2 : - : - : - : - :
Narrator Abdulla bin Omar, correct, confirmed by Ahmad Shaker, Mosnad Ahmad p.. 7/121

066/2 : - : - : - : - :
Narrator Abdulla bin Omar, correct, confirmed by Ahmad Shaker Mosnad Ahmad p.. 7/122

6870 : - : - : - : - :
Narrator Abdulla bin Omar, correct, confirmed by Albany, Sahih Gamea No. 2831

I have been sent by the sword at this hour and my living depends on the edge of it and on the shadow of
my spear. Humiliation & degradation would fall upon whoever contradicts me (opposes me).
NB: the same hadeeth can be found in so many other references.
Mohamed the disgusting.. Ugh:

39

a Correct 55 / ) 768 / 6 ( ) 087 - 022 / 6 ( .

Hadeeth: Sahih Bukhary (183-177/2) & Sahih Ahmad (328/4) p.55

Orwa said: by Allah, any time Allahs messenger expectorates and his expectoration falls in the palm of a
man, the man rubs his face and skin with it. If he orders them, they carry out immediately, if he performs
ablution, they were about to fight on it.
Mohamed the street dweller/ low level

6252 4853 &

Sahih Bukhary No. 4853 & 4957 if you cant find the hadeeth according to the No. search by text.
As so many modifications occurred which changed the # of hadiths .
!
.

Mohamed entered the house of Omayma bint Al Noeman bin Sharhabeel. Her beauty took off his brains,
so he told her: offer yourself to me. She said to him: does a queen offer herself to a street dweller (to a
low level)?
Note here that you will find some Muslims try to justify this by saying that she was his wife and
when she refused him, he divorced her immediately. But this justification is sure illogic and
untrue for a very simple reason. if she was his wife, why should a man tells his wife to offer
herself to him? It is the right of a man to consummate his marriage without such words specially if
it is the same character of Mohamed..
Mohamed the raped
Ibn Hesham, vol.2 p. 401 :
Mohamed said: as for the son of my uncle
(cousin), he raped me, as for the son of my aunt and at the same time the husband of my daughter, he
said so many things against me while been in Mecca.
Mohamed had been raped by one of his cousins and another insulted him and denied his
allegations while been in Mecca.
Mohamed the Cuckold / the pig
Muslims say they dont eat pork (pig) because pigs do not feel jealous about their females.
Applying their own rules on the following, makes Mohamed the most piggy pig.

.


:




Allahs
:

messenger sent me on a cold night. When I returned, he was with one of his women . So he put me
under the cover and we became three (under the same cover)

Mohamed & the Muslims are brothers of Devil, Donkey & Tree:
1st:

In the Koran 49:10, the verse says that the believers (Muslims) are brothers.

The believers are brothers, so reconcile between your brothers, and remain conscious of Allah, so that
you may receive mercy.

40

From the books of hadeeth:

( 622/6

riyad al salheen, Bukhary Ahmad, Bayhaqy & Moslem (5 books of Hadeeth):

( )2207). [5225 ( 0282/6 . )6526 : ( 26/2 00622

((
))
" : "
:

"
".

A Moslem is a brother to other moslem...etc.. which conforms with the text of the Koran
mentioned above.

2nd:
] 652/0 ] [ 001/06 6806 Ahmad 257/1, tabarany 110/12, moslem 2814 [ 785/0

: !! : :
[ . 881/2 Mosnad Ahmad115/6, Sahih Moslem . 6805

: Aisha said: the prophet

said no one is without his accompanied devil. They said: even you the messenger of Allah? He said: and
me too but Allah helped me and it became a Muslim.
.. Ibn Katheer, Al Bedaya wa Al Nehaya

3rd:

A funny and serious conversation between Muhamed and a donkey.

41

Yafoor committed suicide. The sad thing about all this is that yafoor went to hell for committing
suicide. It seems that the donkey wasnt told that committing suicde is a sin that leads to hellfire.
Any way, the Muslims lost a brother.

4th: : : : .

: 5828 :

Sonan Al Darmy, section: believers of Mohamed amongst the trees, animals and jinn (devils). Narrator: Abdulla bin
Omar. Reviewed by: Albany. Source: Meshkat Al Masabeeh. Page or No. 5868. Saheeh



.

We were with the messenger of Allah in a trip. A Bedouin approached. When he was near him, the
messenger asked him what do you want (what are you looking for)? The beduin said: my family. Then
Mohamed said: do you want welfare? The man said: what is it? Mohamed told him: to say : No god but
Allah and Mohamed is his slave and messenger. The man asked: and who witness what you say?
Mohamed said: this tree. Then Mohamed called the tree which was at the beach of the valley. The tree
came to him in a hurry till it stopped in front of him. Mohamed asked the tree to say the shahada (No god
but Allah & Mohamed is his messenger) three times. The tree said the shahada 3 times and returned
back to its original location. The Bedouin returned to his tribe saying: if they followed me, I come with
them, if not, I will come to follow you.
Now from these points, we have the following :
1. From 1st , 2nd, 3rd & 4th above: since muslims are brothers, and since the devil became a
muslim and the donkey became a muslim and the tree is a muslim, then muslims are
brothers to devils, donkies & trees.
2. The question is : why the Moslems dont see how Mohamed is insulting and fooling them?
They are brothers and sisters to devils, donkies & trees according to these 4 evidences.
3. If you are a Moslem, do you still believe in that rubbish??
4. How could you believe that there is a religion that is embraced by devil to be heavenly or
even earthly or more even a religion in the first place ?
5. The fact is whoever follows a devil is a devil .. and whoever follows a donkey is a donkey.
Happy now = contente agora ?
Mohamed the gay the Transvestite
a. Mosnad Ahmad02665 :

Narated Moawyya: I have seen the

messenger of allah sucking the tongue or lips of Al Husain bin Ali. A tongue and lips sucked by the
messenger will not be tortured
b. Jame Ahadeeth, v.33 p.128068 77 Fawaed v.2 p.28 6
History of Damascus, ibn Asaker, v.13, p.222666 07
:

Anas bin Malek said: Ive seen the messenger of Allah separates the legs of al Hasan and kisses his
penis
c. 2626 : - Saheeh Bukhary 6309

- : - : : 51826Al Jame Al Saheeh [:

Fat_h Albary, Ibn Hajar Askalani 706/00 :

Whoever secures for me what is between his lips and what is

between his legs, I secure for him the paradise

42

d.
Sonan Bayhaki 60222 : . Saheeh ibn Hayyan522 : :
Mosannaf Abdul Razek 02288 > Mosnad Ahmad, Mosnad Anas bin Malek and a 06672 :
lot more of references.

( :
:

There was a Bedouin named Zaher. The prophet was loving him. One day, the man was in the market
selling some of his belongings. The messenger of allah hugged him from behind while the man couldnt
see him. So he said: who is this? Release me. Then when he turned his face and saw it was the prophet,
he started to rub his back in the chest of the prophet when he knew him.

Sonan abi Daood 6:42-8221 e. Al Targheeb wal Tarheeb811/2 4

Abo Baheesa asked the permission of the
prophet, then entered between the prophet and his shirt, then started to kiss and rub

Sonan Bayhakki 07886 & 02656 f.Sonan 122: 4

abi Daood

,
, , , ,
, , , ,
Aseed bin Hodair, a man of ansar, was a man of fun & good looking. When he was at the messenger of
Allah talking to the people and making them laugh, the messenger of Allah thrusted his waist with his
finger. He said, you hurt me. The messenger of Allah said: revenge. So the man said: O messenger of
Allah, you have your shirt on while I dont. so the messenger of allah took off his shirt. The man started to
hug and kiss the waist of the messenger.

Saheeh Moslem 5672/1 g. Mosnad Ahmad50

( : :

: :
:
. : : :

43

Saeed bin Aas said: Abo Bakr asked for permission to see the messenger of allah. So he was permitted
to enter while the messenger was laid down on his bed wearing the cloths of Aisha. The messenger
fulfilled what abo bakr wanted then he left. Omar asked for permission to enter and permiossion granted
while the messenger of allah was in the same situation. The wish of Oman fulfilled then he left. Then
Othman asked for permission to enter. When Othman entered, the messenger turned to aisha and said to
cover herself. When the wish of Othman was fulfilled and left, aisha asked Mohamed: why you didnt pay
much attention to Abo Bakr and Omar while in case of Othman you was panic. The messenger of allah
replied her: Othman is a shy man, I was afraid if he saw us in that condition, he would not inform me
?about what he wanted. Then he added: dont I feel shy from a man that the angels feel shy of

: h. Sonan Termezy6252


Aisha said: Zaid bin Haretha came to town while the messenger of allah was in my house. He knocked
the door. The messenger of allah opened for him while he was nude dragging his cloth. By allah, I never
seen him naked before. So the messenger of allah hugged Zaid and kissed him.
He used to dye his hair with lawsonia inermis which is for women.

i.

j. he used to use an eyeliner called kohl which is for women:

k. Saheeh Bukhary 6727

revelation never come to him except when wearing aishas cloths. i.e. he used to wear women
cloths in general and the revelation is when putting on aishas.
Mohamed the perfect doctor (physician) = the Islamic School of Medicine:

44

1. .. Drink camels milk and urine

-+
2. ..Black cumin heals all deseases

3. If a fly falls in a drink dip it and sip

4. If there is a pain in the abdomen, take honey, if you died, it is the fault of your stomach
A man came to Mohamed saying the stomach of my brother is in pain. Mohamed told him to
make the brother drink honey. The man said I did but the condition became more serious.
Mohamed said: Allah is truthful and the stomach of your brother is the liar

5. Ajwah (date) is the cure for poison

6. Cupping is the best med

As the date didnt cure him from the poison in the lamb he ate earlier, he got himself cupped:

Note here that cupping didnt heal him either. He died 3 years later in extreme pain.

7. We mentioned the Islamic pregnancy before

45

Duration of pregnancy in islam is 4, 5 or 7 years according to islamic scientists and

..it can be 10 years. Or even more.

If we agree to this islamic scientific school of medicine, I think the child should remain in the
womb till the age of graduation from the university to save a lot of hastle for the parents and also
to establish his own family. It is Not good to marry while still in the womb, isnt it?.

Mohamed the necrophilian

Mohamed intercourse a dead woman. He couldnt get her while she was still alive. The Arabic
root-word used for intercourse in the phrase farewell intercourse is derived from the same rootword that Mohamed used to explain what he did with the dead woman dajaa.

When the companions cought him red-handed, his excuse was that he covered her with his shirt
so that she may be dressed in heavenly robes, and intercourse her in her grave so that the
pressure of the grave may be alleviated from her. Very kind heart indeed.
Notice: there is no punishment for having sexual intercourse with a dead body or an animal. The
pictures of the Islamic reference books mentioned above are enough evidence.
Mohamed the boozer not only drinks alcoholic wine, but performs ablution with it:
Saheeh Moslem, vol 4, p.86 Hadeeth 2319 (2319) : (86 : (4
:
()
.
Saheeh Moslem, Hadeeth No. (3753)
()
.()

46

 Sonan Nasaey 5522

) (8 300)(17912) & (15969

() : ()
() .
All the above references and more stipulate it very cleary that he was a boozer. He used to drink
wine and some of his companions used to give him the one year old wine. i.e. the wine that is
having enough alcohol. The following are about his ablution with wine:
Sonan Termezy 80
Ibn Maja728 & 722 :
((Mosnad Abdulla bin Masood7526
() ()
() .
Abdulla bin Masood was with the messenger of Allah. Mohamed asked him if he had water. Abdulla said
he had wine. So Mohamed told Abdulla to pour on his hand and performed ablution
Mohamed: Belal.. I want to tell you a secret.I am
neither a messenger nor a prophet.. I have deceived
thos idiots to gain power. .. Ha Ha Ha..
Belal: It seems Sir that you drank more than the usual.

Mohamed the most savage captured a woman and raped her (Safiya):
Sahih Bukhary 2120, 2736, 3974, 4797 - Sahih Moslem 1365 seera nabawiya (prophets biography) ibn Hisham.
Sahih Bukhary 2120

2120

Sahih Bukhary 2736

Sahih Bukhary 3974

Sahih Bukhary 4797

4797
Sahih Moslem 1365

Seera Nabawiya, Ibn Hisham

: - - - -
.
- - : . -
-

47

- - . - - :
. - - . : 340 ] [
- - -
: : : - - .

Background & Explanation of the above mentioned hadeeths:

Mohamed and his group raided the Jew tribes (bani Quraiza and bani Al Nadeer). Killed all men.
Captured women and children. One of the women captured was newly married. Her husband, her
father and all the men of her tribe had been killed in this raid. The name of that woman was Safiya
Bint Hoyay. Safiya was eye witness to the torture of her husband by Mohamed and his group till
the husband died in front of her. Mohamed saw how beautiful she was and chose her to be
amongst his 1/5th of the spoils. Mohamed slept with the woman on their way back in the same
night. One of the companions of Mohamed (Abo Ayoob Khaled Bin Zaid) was holding his sword
all night to protect him from her for the following reasons:
Mohamed didnt have any consideration to two major points:
1. Her grief over the killed of her tribe including her father and husband.
2. All laws & traditions stipulate that when you capture a woman, you can not sleep with her
unless you make sure that her womb is free of any pregnancy.
In this, it should be mentioned that some of the other Hadeeths tried to beautify the image of
Mohamed after committing this crime by saying that he gave Safiya her liberty (no longer been a
slave) and married her.!!! How he emancipated her while he intercoursed with her in the same
night on his way back? The Islamic sharia says clearly that the EDDA (the period needed to make
sure the womb is totally free of any signs of pregnancy) is 4 months and 10 days for the widow.
The edda for the divorced is 3 months and the edda for the slave is one menstrual period. So how
he was married to her while he intercoursed her in the same night of killing all men of her tribe?!
Mohamed the dirty mouth user of the most filthy street words (the F word):
Sahih Bukhary 6438

Background:
One of the companions of Mohamed named Maez bin Malek committed adultery and came to
confess to Mohamed for application of the rules of Mohamed. Mohamed asked the man some
questions to make sure he committed the adultery. The questions were: did you wink? Did you
look?? He answered no. then Mohamed asked: did you fuck her? Then ordered to kill the man.
The word used by Mohamed is the most filthy street word in Arabic language used by the extreme
low level people.
Mohamed approved wives to cheat on their husbands:
Sahih Bukhary 4946

48

Mohamed said: if a man stays away from his house for a lengthy period of time, he should not inter his
house at night. (i.e. allowing his woman who is cheating on him to release whoever man with her over
night). Because one of his men returned at night and found his woman having sexual intercourse
with another man.
Mohamed the Bisexual, Imitates women, colors his eye lashes and wears women cloths
Al Shamael Al Mohamadiya, Termezy
( )686/0 ( )522/8 ( )002/06 :
) (277
Hadeeth No. 51 :
,
" :

" " :

,
, " .

Mosnad Ahmaed

{ } .
" : [
: ].

Ibn Abbas said: the prophet used to color his eye lashes with kohl each night before he sleeps three
layers in each eye
16847 /6& 17377MosnadaAmad

Abi Ramtha said: the prophet used to dye (his air) with henna and his hair used to reach his shoulders.
: : : - : - 6760 :
Sahih Moslem

& 4415/1

5672/1

Aisha said: abo bakr asked for permission to see the messenger of allah while he was laid on bed
wearing her cloth.
Mohamed the incubator of lice
Sahih Bukhary & Sonan Abi Dawood 2131 2580

Anas bin Malek said that Mohamed used to visit Om Haram Bint Malhan and she used to feed him and
clean his head from whatever lice. So Mohamed sleeps and wakes up laughing.
Mohamed the traitor:

49

055 Tabakat Kobra, Ibn Saad, vol.1, p. 155,

Dr. Jawad Ali, Al Mofassal, vol 9 p. 611 & 612. 206 200 (.
Joman fee Tashbeehat al Koran, Abdulla bin Al Husain al Baghadady p. 262

626

Al Aghany, Asfahany, vol 9, p. 6426

Taj al Aroos, vol 1 p. 248 & vol 18, p. 92

: . .) (
: .
. .
. .
. : .

As we mentioned before, Mohamed was born from a red-flaged woman. He was from the poor
branch of the tribe called Quraish. He lived as a peat. He gathered all other peats and formed his
gang and started to attack his tribe and all the wealthy tribes in Arabia.
Tabakat Kobra, Ibn Saad, vol 1, p. 055

( ( ) 1)

:
. .
.

A group representing the slaves of Tohama Mountain met with Mohamed. He gave them the
following letter to their other members: in the name of allah, the gracious the merciful. This is a
letter from Mohamed the prophet and messenger of allah to the slaves of allah liberated. If you
believe, pray and pay the tribute, the slave amongst you will be free and your master is Mohamed.
whoever amongst you from a tribe, will not be handed over back. Whoever killed someone to gain
money, they can keep it for themselves. Whoever has dues and debts with the other people, will be
refunded to him. Neither injustice will be applied to them nor aggression. They will have the protection of
Allah and his messenger.
Analaizing the above:
1.
2.
3.
4.

5.
6.
7.

All those peats were outlaws. That is why Mohamed mentioned that they wouldl be under
his protection and will not be handed over. He appointed himself their Master.
Mohamed approved their crimes of killing & stealing if they recognize him as the prophet
and messenger of Allah.
Since then till now, they are no longer called peats or tramps but Muslims instead.
Mohamed alleged that those peats had dues and debts with the other people and it will be
refunded. The fact is those tramps were thieves and used to steal the properties of the
others. It is so strange he promised them to refund the alleged dues. i.e. he took the side
of the peats to make them supporters of his movement.
Mohamed confirmed to them that there will be no injustice and no aggression for them.
i.e. any one dares to fight those criminals, will be considered as fighting against Mohamed
himself. Mohamed discharged them from any dues as to the crimes and stealing they did.
That was how the prophet of Islam protected the criminals and killers to form his military
forces in order to raid & conquer the tribes and to capture the properties, the women and
the children.
Dr. Jawad Ali in his book: (Al Mofassal fee Al Tareekh = The Detailed in History), vol 9 p. 602:
says:

) .tramps are spiteful (hateful) to
their original communities and rebellious to it. They have no consideration towards their own

50

8.

9.

tribes from which they were stripped off and kicked out. whatever their eyes fall on, is considered
theirs and they simply loot and kill to get what they want considering it their right. They see the
way out of such humiliation is by using money, killing, & sword
The peats and their Mohamed justify their crimes related to stealing of people is because
the people are misers (avarentos). Abdullah Hussain Al Baghdady in his book: (Al Joman fee
Tashbeehat Al Koran= comparisons of the koran) p. 262 says:
the peats of Arabia, the
thieves and the raiders used to see that what they possess of wealth obtained by raiding and
conquest is something preserved by Allah for them as their right.
That is exactly what Mohamed did in his Islam with his gang of the peats: the Muslim can
rip off anything from the owner with the excuse that the owner is kafer = non believer. i.e.
the owners blood, properties, women and children are now legitimate right for the Muslim
to seize. The needs justify the means. Say the Shahada and pay the Jiziya or else. It is still
practiced since then till todays date by all Muslims in different forms like Osama bin
Laden, Zarqawy, ISIS, Salafy groups, Moslem Brotherhood etc. even by some heads of
states like the Iranian Ahmady Nijad and the Turkish Erdogan and the Saudi king.

Mohamed the criminal promises his followers to enter the paradise if committed stealing and
adultery: so many hadeeths including the following:
Bukhary6444&1237Albany66 Moslem94 Bukhary1124

:-

"
4 4
.

4
4 .
4 4 . 4
4
.
4

Abo Zer Al Ghafari said: I approached the prophet while was wearing in white. He was sleeping. Then I
approached him again when he was awaken. The prophet said: any person says La Ilah Ella Allah (No
god but Allah) then dies, he will enter the paradise. Abo Zair asked: even if committed stealing and
adultery? Mohamed said: even if committed stealing and adultery. Then Abo Zer asked again for the 2nd
time: even if committed stealing and adultery? Mohamed replied: even if committed stealing and
adultery. Then Abo Zer asked for the 3rd time: even if committed stealing and adultery? Mohamed replied:
even if committed stealing and adultery whether Abo Zer liked it or not.
Be happy O Muslims. Your Mohamed granted Janna (the Islamic paradise) for you even if you
commit stealing and adultery.
Mohamed the savage criminal
kills the men, captures women, children and properties and divide with his men:
Saheeh Moslem1766 Saheeh Bukharyt1478


.


.
.

Used to order killing and burning the people:

256 / 0 Bedaya wa Nehaya Biography of Famous Nobels(2/247)
2 / 0 Magma Al Zawayed607 606 / 2 " " Al Mostadrak67 / 6 " " Seera Ibn Hesham
Tareekh Sagheer of Bukhary. 8

.
orders to kill women and children
Saheeh Bukhary 2850 Saheeh Moslem1745

51

.

.

He Said: I have been made victorious by TERROR and the spoils became my legitimate right
1553015 Sonan Termezy p

.

.
He said: Islamo taslamo (become muslems, you will be safe) i.e. acknowledge him as a prophet and
messenger. The land belongs to Allah and his messenger. Evacuated the jews and the christians
from their lands.

.

I think the above mentioned discriptions are enough to form a solid idea about Mohamed,
although there are a lot much more from the same references. God willing, these may be a
separate book to comprise what were not mentioned here. Then when the Koran 68:4 says he is of
the most sublime morality, we have the right answer.
Indeed as the Koran 68:4 says. This is the sublime morality
according to islam!!

His Women (Wives and Concubines)

The following is a list comprising the names of his women according to the date he got them.
The Islamic references claim they were wives. But again, you will find a lot of contradictions. A
short comment will be exhibited on some of them hereinafter. You will find that most of them are
part of his share in the spoils of the raids. i.e. part of his 1/5 th to him and his allah if you still
remember the introduction and my discussion with the sheikh who called me ignorant.
Here also we should mention the traditions of performing a 'marriage' at that time in arabia. i.e.
types of marriage pre islam and what is adopted of which in islam.
Kinds of marriage in arabia prior to Mohamed & his Islam:
1. Baola ( followers or worshippers of Bal one of the gods of Arabia):
This type of marriage was prevailing in Mecca. An elder of a family wants to hold alliance
with another family. So he accompanies his son to the other family and meet with the elder
of the family of the girl. During this session of metting, both parties agree on certain terms
& wages. If agreed upon, the woman is now a wife and goes to be annexed to the family
of the man. This kind of marriage is still applicable with the addition that there is a written
marriage 'contract according to the prevailing laws.
2. Estebda a man wishes to have children. So he tells his woman to go to a
certain person to stay with till she is pregnant and returns back. Originally was called
partnership matrimony.
3. Muta
a temporary marriage where both man and woman agree on certain
limited duration for a certain amount of money. In this kind of marriage, no heritage, no
obligation of covering the daily expenses, the cost of living, no divorce as the relationship
is terminated automatically at the end of the duration agreed upon and no commitment. It

52

4.
5.
6.

7.
8.
9.

10.

11.

12.

can be for one hour or less or more according to the agreement. This kind of marriage is
still applicable in Shia sect of Islam which is available mainly in Iran and parts of Iraq. The
Sunna sect of islam apply it too but they dont call it Mutaa. in Saudia Arabia, they call it
Messiyar where the two parties have the sexual activities whenever they deem fit, in any
place, at any time, with no obligation as to the costs of living.
Shaghar
two men agree to marry each daughter or the sister to the other.
Each one of them is considered equal and no payments involved.
Makt the son marries the step mother if his father dies of divorces her. She has
no right to refuse or to accept such a marriage. It is the right of the eldest son. Still
applicable though in a very limited scale.
Erth women used to be considered as a property to be distributed on the
inheriting members of the family. The nearst next of kin will have the right to take the
woman as he wishes after the death of her original man. Still applicable in a very limited
scale.
Mokhadana it is a kind of friendship or living together with full sexual
activities on mutual agreement as far as it is in secret. Once it is announced for any
reason from either party, it is considered Baghae (prostitution).
Mobadala
it is similar to what is known as wife swapping on mutual
agreement between both men. Each one exchanges his woman with the woman of the
other. It could be temporary or permanent. Still applicable in some few families.
Asr where a man captures a woman by force due to a conquest or a war. Still
applicable in different forms like what is happening in Upper Egypt where the muslims
kidnap the Christian girls specially the under age or of high family rank and force them
into islam after degrading their honor which forces the kidnapped girls to remain in this
situation. Also in Syria and Iraq where the ISIS captures the non moslem women and sell
them.
Raht = (10 or less persons) ( also known as Sefah) the woman allows 10 or less
men to intercourse her. When she is pregnant, she waits till delivery. Upon delivery, she
calls all of the men for a meeting altogether at the same time. In the meeting she mentions
that all of you know what happened and here is the child. The child is yours (mentioning
the name of the man she wishes the child to be annexed with his name). this depends on
the status of the man and his wealth.
Sherae arabs used to consider women as a commodity to buy & sell. They
even used to congratulate the man when his wife gives birth to a baby girl as this girl will
be a reason for increasing his wealth when the time comes for her marriage considering
the wages to be paid. Still applicable as we read about what ISIS has been doing in Iraq
and Syria.
st
nd
rd
th
Maharem maharem means women of the family of 1 , 2 , 3 and 4 degree
like mothers, daughters of brothers and sisters (nieces), aunties (sisters of fathers and
sisters of mothers), grand mothers. Islam, as per Abo Hanifa (one of the major 4 sub-sects
of Sunna applicable in Egypt, Sudan, Turkey at least), approved such a marriage. It
states very clearly: No punishment for the man who 'marries his own mother that gave him
birth, his daughter, his sister, his grandmother, his aunt (sister of his father), his aunt (sister of his
mother), his niece (daughter of his brother or his sister), knowing they are relatives of him,
knowing they are not lawful for him, and he intercourse all of them, the child will be
annexed to him and paying their wages is a must. (Al Muhalla, Ibn Hazm, vol 11, p.253)

/ 657 / 00 / )(
)
13. Al Modamada the woman is already married to a man, but she is allowed to
have another man or two. Usually this was applicable amongst the poor families during
the drought times. Hunger forced the men of the family to push their women to extend
their services to a wealthy man and to be specialized for him till she is rich again with
money and food, then returns to her husband.
14. Dayzen
i.e. the partner in the same woman. i.e. who participates with his father in
the same woman. It was prevailing in Yathreb (Meddina) according to Tabari.

53

15. Al adl it means locking, preventing or harrssing the woman specially the step
mothers. When she is divorced or her husband dies, the man whose right on her starts,
keeps her locked till her death unless she releases herself by some kind of payment, then
he gives her a permission to re marry,
16. Marrying of 2 sisters at the same time
Kinds of Marriage in Islam nowadays as approved by most of the sheikhs and Mullas (Islamic
clericks in Sunna and Sheia respectievely):
http://www.sudaress.com/alrakoba/1025941
http://www.alrakoba.net/articles-action-show-id-25941.htm
http://linkis.com/alrakoba.net/40_nwa_mn_alzwaj_nd.html
1. Marriage through electronic devices :
Mofti of Egypt (Ali Goma) should be a former mufti by now approved marriage through
the specialized establishments including through internet sites.
2. Cassett Marriage : in which both male and female agree to unite in matermony,
taking picture or video of both parties to that effect by friends of the wife provided this
friend of the wife is to keep the cassette.
3. Face Book Marriage
: white cassette and face book marriage is getting so
much popularity in Iraq.
4. Internet marriage : is having a weak response in Lebanon.
5. Phone (Mobile or ground) : specialized experts in Saudia Arabia are addressing
the families to pay attention to a phenomenon sreading so quickly and widely amongst the
youth of the city of Jedda. Young youth male and females are wedding themselves
through phones, expressing promises and agreements away from the monitoring of their
families which led to a lot of social and morals problems.
6. TWITTER Marriage : Mostafa Kar, head of the Oskodar Munipal district in
the Turkish Istanbul, held a marriage through TWITTER which is considered to be the first
marriage ever to take effect through that site. Turkish Media indicated that the Head of the
Municipal district used his TWITTER account to perform all the contractual ceremony as
he welcomed the invitees, read the marriage conditions and terms on the couple Jankeez
Han Teshlik & Jandan Janik and the witnesses.
7. Marriage with the intention to divorce you will find this kind of marriage
prevailing amongst the males of islam who visit European or American countries for study
as they will finish the marriage immediately upon completion of their education or simply
leave the woman without saying a single word as they usually dont give confirmed details
of their addresses in their home country. You will note this in so many cases in Egypt too.
So many Saudi men go to Egypt for study or even as tourists, get married young girls after
paying a good amount of money according to the value of the Egyptian pound, then puff..
disappear completely leaving the girls pregnant and her kids cant have certificates of
birth, cant get education etc.. a lot of problems.
8. Blodd Marriage
blood marriage is when the boy and the girl mix their blood
together . when they do that, they announce that they are now tied up by a sacred pond
which allows them to deal with each other as a married coupl. Islamic Research Academy
assured that this kind of marriage is not legitimate according to the Islamic Sharia Law.
9. Stamp Marriage it is the most easy method of marriage ever. It is enough for
each one of the male and female to stick a postal stamp on the forehead of the other which
makes them a husband and his wife.
10. Under-age Marriage it is some kind of trading the body of the little girl. It is
like raping and sexual exploitation by a legitimate contract authenticated and recorded in
the official departments according to the Islamic sharia law. Please note that this kind of
marriage is done in violation of the civil laws which stipulate that the age suitable for
marriage for both male and female must not be less than 18 years old. In so many poor

54

11.
12.

13.

14.

15.

areas, the Islamic sharia law takes preference over the country law. Even in some cities,
you will find the sheikh who performs the marriage and knows that either one of them or
both are under aged, he still performs the marriage and keeps the documents under his
custody till they reach the legal age then submit the documents to the official department
with the new date, while they could have been married for years before that and even had
children.!!
Marriage since childhood it is like reserving the small children for each
other according to the wish and the arrangements between uncles or other relatives to
keep the wealth turning within their circle or as a sign of deep friendship.
Forced Marriage
according to the definition of the United Nation, it is the
marriage in cases that one of the parties at least is not fully agreeable. This kind of
marriage is considered a violation to the human rights because of lack of freedom of
choice. In most cases, the woman is forced to marry, but it is very rare to find the contrary.
i.e. the man is forced.
Scholarship Marriage a journalistic report in Saudia Arabia refers to the
spread of special accounts on the social media like face book and twitter for Saudi girls
offering themselves for nominal marriage in order to satisfy the formalties. In order to go
out of the country to study or to complete their study, they must be having a mehrem = (a
male companion of their relatives could be a brother or a father or a husband. Since
brothers and fathers cannot be available all the time, a husband is the solution.
Master-maid Marriage it is the marriage that takes place between the
master of the house with his maid. Shahla Haery, a well known cleric in Iran, said: a man
contracted a mutaa marriage with one of his maids 35 years ago. His wife got upset and
annoyed because she had 5 children. The maid got pregnant and gave birth to a boy. The
wife convinced her husband (the master of the house), to let the maid go and took the
baby boy and raised him by herself. She gave some reasonal amount of money to the maid
before her departure. The relationship between the children and the mutaa boy was
excellent in the contrary to the normal public belief which says there should be a must
enmity amongst the brothers.
Type of Marriage in Shia sect:
a. Mazar Mutaa ( Motaa = Mutaa = pleasure) this kind of marriage is widely
spread in the city of Mash-had in Iran. The people of the city call it (mutaa on the head
of the Master) in reference to the 8th Imam Al Redha who is buried in that city.
b. Mutaa for having children it is one of the kinds of Mutaa marriage of
a man and a woman not for family settlement, but for bringing a child for one of the
parties, after which, they are separated as agreed.
c. Experimental Mutaa Ayetullah Motaharry says: as a matter of principle, it
is possible for a man and a woman wishing for a permanent marriage, but they didnt
have the chance to know each other in a satisfactory way, they have the right to
contract a limited time Mutaa marriage as an experiment. If they find the relation is
satisfactory in this limited period contract, then they can make a permanent marriage
contract. If they dont agree, then they can separate.
d. Non-sexual Mutaa in this kind of marriage, there is a major condition
that there will be no sexual relationship. Both parties will enjoy the company of each
other like any other lovers but without a sexual intercourse. In Iran, they call this kind
of marriage: seghy mahramay.
e. Group or Collective Mutaa

Shahla said: some of the religion clerics
informed me that it is possible to have a group mutaa contract between a woman and
a group of men within a period not to exceed few hours ! then he gave her an example
of that. He said: if one of the men contracted the woman for a non-sexual mutaa
contract, he can enjoy her company in any way he deems fit provided he would not
enter her. So on for the second and the third etc.. she is not penetrated and she
doesnt have to monitor Edda. (the freedom of the womb from pregnancy).
f. Mutaa Marriage enjoyment marriage it is the temporary marriage for a limited
duration. No inheriting for the wife. The departure (separation) is accomplished at the
end of the contract. The Islamic sects have different views on the legitimacy of this

55

16.

17.
18.

19.
20.

21.

22.
23.

24.

25.

kind of marriage. Sunna, Abadiya and Zaydiya say it is not legitimate according the
messenger of allah while Shia Imamiya say it is legitimate because the messenger of
allah allowed it while Omar bin Al Khattab is the one who forbade it .
After Rape Marriage in Morrocco, they announced that they will amend a
law that allows to those who commit the crime of raping to marry their under aged victems
after the suicide of a teenager that had been raped. In Egypt it is allowed for the rapist to
marry the rapped. In my openion, it is a double crime for the poor woman raping her is the
first, and allowing the rapist to slip out of the hands of the law by marriying her so that she
will live under his mercey for the rest of her life.
The Secret Marriage
Secret marriage phenomena has prevailed in a large
scale in the Mauritanian society in all different social and cultural levels.
Relatives Marriage
it is the marriage that take place amongst next of kin or
internal marriage, or indogamy marriage or intermarriage. It is a marriage between two
persons of the same blood relationship. Amongst its objective is to keep the continuity of
the group pure not mixed with others. It is to avoid the risk of merg or dilution in other
groups. The accumulation of the negative genetic traits leads to weakness of the produced
children.
Marriage with Foreign Women
because this kind of marriage is so easy
in its formalities, it became the safe way for the men of islam to get married.
Kidnapping Marriage
in Lebanon and Syria , men kidnap the woman for
marriage. Article 514 of the Lebanese Penal Code stipulates: whoever kidnaps a girl or a
woman by means of deception or violence in purpose for marriage, would be punished by
one year to 3 years in prison. Based on this Article, the kidnapping should be for marriage
from a male on a female regardless if the male is under aged or mature. But if the female
participated with the kidnapper to complete his crime, she will be imprisoned being
accomplice according to the circumstances and the details of each criminal act
individually.
Matchmaker Marriage

marriages through the matchmaker in Riyad,
Saudia Arabia is a big percentage reaching 70% according to the openion of the social
researchers. While the fast majority of the divorce cases are due to the matchmakers as
they dont give true information about the men. Wafae, a lady married through a
matchmaker, said that her marriage last only 3 hours after she discovered that her
husband is having an infectious skin deseas which was not informed about by the
matchmaker. Mona, is another lady who got married through a matchmaker, found that her
husband is a drug addicted person the matter which forced her at the end to ask for
divorce.
Marriage through the Mother
it is the kind of marriage prevailing in
Yemen where the mother arranges for the marriage from a to z. applicable to mothers of
males and of females as well.
Parcel Post Marriage it is this kind of marriage where the formalities of
the marriage and the ceremony take place in the absence of the husband due to his
existence in another country. After completion of the formalities, the bride is sent to her
groom to where he lives. The Sudanese call this kind of marriage (Parcel Post Urgent
Marriage).
Summer Vaccation Marriage
contracts of marriage according to this
category have raised a violent argument amongst the scientis of al Azhar in Egypt. Some
see that it could cause social problem on the long run. The phenomena spread when some
business men and business women of the gulf area during their summer vacations or
during some business activities out side their countries, used to perform this kind of
marriage. While other approve it like sheikh Jamal Kotb based on Abo Hanifas openion.
Al Mesiyar Marriage or Eathar
it is a kind of marriage or a social
expression prevailed lately in most of the Arabic speaking countries and Islamic countries
as well. It means a moslem man is married legitimately. i.e. the marriage has been done
according to the Islamic sharia law which stipulates the acceptance of both parties and
their parents and their witnesses and in which the wife agrees to not to demand her
legitimate material rights in marriage such as the place, the dwelling, the cost of living.

56

26.

27.

28.
29.

30.

This is the meaning of eathar i.e. she gives preference to the man himself not to the
material issues. Mesiyar marriage is approved by some muslims of sunna and shia.
Mesfar Marriage
it is this kind of marriage that takes place while the man or
the woman are travelling out of their country and need to cover their sexual desires. The
Saudi Imam of Mecca renewed his fatwa in this regard assuring it is legitimate even if it is
with the intention of divorce. You dont have to announce your intentions.
Week-end Marriage
this marriage is based on an important condition:
both parties would marry but the meet only at the week end. This week end means any
week end suitable to them. It can be Wednesday or Thursday or any other day agreed
upon. Each of them would be free during the rest of the week without any ties. Another
condition for this marriage is that both must be divorced as there is no place for married
amongst this group.
Wanasa Marriage
it is allowed and existing during the era of the messenger
and it was called Naenees. It was applied by one of the wives of Mohamed.
Sutra (coverage) Marriage
recently, you could find a new mafia called Sutra
Marriage of Hoories (the vergins of the paradise of islam) but in this case it is taking
advantage of the refugees of Syria and Iraq. Lines of males lurking in ambush for the
Syrian refugee girls. Sometimes they call it force marriage as the the miserable
conditions of the refugees press the women of Syria and Iraq to accept such a marriage in
order to get a legal residence permit in the host country or for the males to avoid paying a
lot of expenses usually paid to the girls of their own nationality in Jordan, Egypt, Turkey
and Lebanon.
Marriage of convenience it is the kind of marriage that any party, male or
female, finds it suitable for him/her from so many points of view including financies,
coverage, social status etc.

Let us spend some time with the women of Mohamed to see which one goes under which
category of the above marriages:
Wives and Concubines
1. Khadeeja Bint Khuwayled (married 595 died 620) A.D.
At age 22-23, Mohammed wed his wealthy employer, the 44-45-year-old merchant Khadeeja. She
was married twice before Mohamed and both hunsbands died. Duration of this first marriage of
Mohamed was 25 years. Mohammed would rely on the wealthy Khadeeja in many ways, until her
death later. Shia scholars dispute the paternity claim of Mohamed to the daughters of Khadeeja,
as they view them as the daughters of Khadeeja from previous 2 marriages. But you will find
most Muslems claim they are his, which is not true due to so many evidences. One of the
evidences is that he used to lick and kiss between the boobs of Fatema the alleged youngest
daughter . she was almost younger than Mohamed by about 2-3 years which doesnt make her his
daughter. Besides, You dont expect any father to do such thing with his own. During their
marriage, Another evidence that the children of Khadeeja were from previous marriages is the fact
that Mohamed didnt have any children from his plenty women. Khadeeja purchased the
slave Zayd ibn Haritha, then adopted the young man as her son at Mohammed's request.
Khadeeja is the one that made every thing possible to lift Mohamed up and we mentioned before
how she confirmed the revelations on her thighs and nude privates.. (Ibn Is haq, Ibn Hesham, Al
Tabari, Ibn Sad)
2. Sawda Bint Zam
She was a tanner who had been an early convert to Islam. Sawda was married to a paternal cousin
of hers named AL Sakran (the drunk) bin Amr, and had five or six sons from her previous
marriage. He married Sawda in Shawwal (Arabic lunar month), when she was about 55 years old,
in the tenth year of prophethood, after the death of Khadeeja. As Sawda got older, He considered
divorcing her when, as the oldest and plainest of his wives (described as "fat and very slow"), she
no longer attracted him, but she persuaded him to keep her in the house in exchange for never
sleeping with her again (she gave up her turn to Aisha as a compromise) . Some Muslim

57

historians cite this story as a reason of revelation for Koran 4:128 (Bukhary, Ibrn Is_haq, Ibn Hisham,
Al Tabari & Ibn Sad)
3. Aisha Bint Abo Bakr
Aisha was the daughter of Mohammed's close friend Abo Bakr. Aisha was six years old when
married Mohammed who was in his 52. She was swinging with her friends of the same age, when
her mother called her, washed her face, and dropped her on the lap of Mohamed saying here is
your wife. Traditional sources try to cover this pedophile crime by stating that she stayed in the
home of her parents until the age of nine when the marriage was consummated but this is not
true. The solid sources state it very clearly that he took her when she was put on his lap direct to
his house when she was 6 years old. He used to rub his toolbetween her thighs from the age of 6
till she became 9 when the marriage was consumated. Even if we agree with the allegation of the
beautificationof the image of Mohamed, still all sources say he consummated a marriage with a
(9) years old girl. All this info was mentioned and confirmed by Aisha herself in so many books of
Hadeeth The single exception of Tabary, records that she was ten not nine. The paedophilic
aspect of this relationship has institutionalised such marriages within Islam.. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn
Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
She was accused later that she committed adultery with Safwan Ibn al Mottal.
She stayed in the house of her parents for 29 days weaping and crying pretending ill, till Mohamed
found the solution from Allah. The revelation descended to declare her innocence. The question
is: why the so called revelation was delayed for 29 days to prove her innocence? The obvious
answer is that Mohamed had to wait to see if she would have her minustral period or not. i.e. if
there was any pregnancy or not.!! Sources reveal this story as follows: Mohamed used to toss
which wife would go with him in his conquests. The toss chose Aisha. The slaves used to carry a
carriage called Haodajjwhere the women used to stay in it. The justification says that she was so
thin and light weight so that the slaves didnt feel the difference when they lifted the Haodajj up to
move. While in the beginning when he married her, she was described as heavy and full figured!.
Another logical question: was she heavey weight when they married and the weight reduced in
this incident?? When they were about to move, she slept out of the Haodajj. Some Hadeeths say
she lost her niclace and some other say she wanted to empty her intestine. So she took a hide
behind a little hell. The end result of eithr story is that she let the group go away by a distance of
almost one day difference. And she spent that one day with safwan who at the end took her on his
horse and returned her back to Mohamed. Another logical question:If she lost her niclace and
stayed to find it out, then why Safwan was behind the raiding army instead of being with the group
who left already? Did helose his niclace tooor was he emptying his intestineas well?
She was 18 years old when he died.
st

Notice that her father (Abo Bakr) was the first successor of Mohamed i.e. the 1 Khalifa.
Is_haq, Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)

(Ibn

4. Zainab Bent Khuzaima

Prior to islam, she was known by the nickname: Om Al Masakeen (Mother of the poor) she was
married to Abdulla bin Jahsh who had been killed in the conquest of Ohod. She married Mohamed
in March 625 and died October 625 A.D. (IIbn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
5. Hafsa Bent Omar
She was the daughter of Omar Ibn Al Khattab, the wealthy friend of Mohamed. Hafsa was the
custodian of a copy of the Koran which is different than theone known today. She is the one who
caught Mohamed red handed making love with Maria, the Egyptian slave in her house, on her bed
on her night turn. Mohamed married her in January or February 625 A.D. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Hisham,
Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)

58

6. Hend bent Abi Omayya Ibn Al Mogheera Al Makhzoomiyya (Om Salma)

Mohamed married her in April 626 A.D. She was an attractive widow with 4 young children. Hind
had been rejected by her aristocratic family in Mecca because they were against islam. She was
tact and practical wise woman which sometimes mitigated the cruelties of Mohamed. she was a
teacher of Islamic law and a partisan of Ali. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad(
7. Zainab bent Jahsh Al Asadiya
Mohamed married her in March 627 A.D. as explained herein after. The meaning of Jahsh = a little
donkey, usually less than 4 years old= colt. Assadiya means of Assad tribe. Assad means lion.
This is the ex woman of the adopted son of Mohamed. The short details of which have been
mentioned before. More details are as follows:
was adopted by Mohamed. Zaid was known always as Zaid Ibn Mohamed (i.e. Zaid son of
Mohamed). After the visit of Mohamed to Zaids house and seeing his woman simi nude and
praising his Allah who changes the feelings of the hearts. the woman informed her man upon his
return what happened and what she heard from Mohamed. Zaid went to Mohamed and said: did
you like Zainab? Should I let her for you? Mohamed told him to keep his woman. Finally Zaid
abandoned Zainab and when she finished her months of EDDA then Mohamed married her. This
aroused the non believers against Mohamed. It was not the customary practice prior to this
incident for any man to marry his daughter-in-law. So this is the reason that Allah discended the
following Koranic verse ( Koran 33:37):
Zaid

37 When you said to him whom Allah had blessed, and you had favored, "Keep your wife to
yourself, and fear Allah." But you hid within yourself what Allah was to reveal. And you feared the
people, but it was Allah you were supposed to fear. Then, when Zaid ended his purpose with her,
We gave her to you in marriage, that there may be no restriction for believers regarding the wives
of their adopted sons, when their relationship has ended. The command of Allah was fulfilled.
When the opposition and resentment increased from everyone around saying: we used to
call Zaid : Zaid Ibn Mohamed! Then another Koranic verse came down (Koran 33:40):


40 Muhammad is not the father of any of your men; but he is the Messenger of Allah, and the
seal of the prophets. Allah is knowing of all things.. i.e. Zaid is not a legitimate son which
means he didnt marry a daughter-in-law ! Zaynab excelled at leather-crafts. (Ibn Is_haq,
Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)

8. Rayhana bent Zayd ibn Amr

but not married as she is not listed amongst ''the mothers of the believers.
Actually she was amongst the sexual slavery. He added her to his women in May 627 A.D. Her
first husband was one of the 900 men of Bani Quraiza whom Mohamed beheaded in April 627
A.D. He enslaved all the women and selected her for himself because she was the most
beautiful. When she refused to marry him, he kept her as a concubine instead. She was an
Israelite Jewish woman from the Banu Nadir tribe that Mohamed and his group raided and
killed the men capturing the women and children of the tribes as the booties. She was married
to another Jew from another Jew tribe called Banu Qurayza. Banu qurayza were defeated by
the armies of Mohamed. Rayhana was one of those enslaved while the men were executed.
According to Ibn Is_haq, Mohamed took her as a slave and propsed to her for marriage. She
refused telling Mohamed to leave her in his power as it will be easier for both of them.
Mohamed then left her and put her aside. She showed repugnance towards islam and clung to
Judaism. Al Waqidi quoted as saying that she was manumitted but later married by Mohamed
consummated

59

which is not true as stated before, she is not listed amongst the wives of mohamed = the
mothers of the believers. she died 10 years after the death of Mohamed in 632 A.D. i.e. in 642
A.D. (Al Wakidi, Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
9. Juwayriyya bent al Hareth
She was the daughter of an arab chief. She was taken prisoner when Mohamed attacked her
tribe. Aisha claimed that Juwayriyya was so beautiful that men always fell in love with her at
first sight. So he annexed her to his women in January 628 A.D. She was from Al Mostalaq
tribe which was conquested by Mohamed and his group. She was amongst the captured. (Ibn
Is_haq, Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
10. Ramla bent Abi Sofyan (Om Habeeba)
She was the daughter of Abo Sofyan, the Meccan chief who led the resistance against
Mohamed, but she had been a teenaged covert to islam. This marriage offset some of
mohameds political humiliation in the Treaty of Hodaybiya by demonstrating that he could
command the loyalty of his adversarys own daughter. She was devoted to Mohamed and
quick to pick quarrels with people who were not. He married her in July 628 A.D. She was
amongst the group that immigrated to Ethiopia. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
11. Safiyya bent Hoyayy
She was the beautiful daughter of the Jewish chief Hoyay ibn Akhtab of Bani Al Nadeer tribe. She
was captured after killing all men of her tribe including her father, her brother and her husband in
addition to 3 uncles and many cousins. Actually her husband Kenana was tortured to death in
front of her eyes to confess regarding the where about of the golden treasures he used to keep.
Mohamed intercoursed her in the same night on his way back after the massacre he committed.
Later on, he claimed that he gave her her freedom and married her in July 628 A.D. This marriage
was of no benefit to the tribe of Safiya which was banished from Arabia a few years later. The only
political significance was that the presence of Safiya in the household of Mohamed was an open
demonstration that he had defeated the Jews. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
12. Maymoona bent al Hareth
She was riding a camel when Mohamed saw her. She said: the camel and the rider are for Allah
and his messenger. She is amongst those women who offered themselves to Mohamed after the
descending of the Koran 33:50. She was a middle class widow from Mecca. Maymoona was a
placid woman who kept a very tidy house. She was completely obsessed with rules and rituals.
When Mohamed got her, she was in her late twenties or early thirties while Mohamed was in his
58. She lived with him for 3 years from February 629 until his death in 632. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Hisham,
Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
13. Maria bent Sham'oon Al Koptia = the copt
She was a slave given to Mohamed by the Roman Ruler of Egypt as a present with her sister
named Sirin. The moslem clerics insist she was a wife, but this is not true too because she is not
listed amongst the mothers of the believers. i.e. not married to Mohamed. all this allegation of
being married is to cover Mohamed being caught committing adultery with her. Although the
references show that he manumitted her after she gave birth to a baby boy who died before
completing the age of 2. He kept her as a concubine despite the objections of his official wives
who feared her beauty. He got her in June 629 A.D. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
14. Molayka bent Kab
Her family resisted the Islamic invasion of Mecca. In order to appease the conqueror, they gave
him the beautiful Molayka as a bride in January 630. When Molayka realized that the army of
Mohamed had killed her father, she demanded a divorce which Mohamed granted her and she
died a few weeks later. (Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)

60

15. Fatima Al Aliya bent Zabiyan Al Dahhak

She was a daughter of a minor chief who had converted to islam. Mohamed married her in
February or March 630 but divorced her after only a few weeks because she used to peek at men
in the mosque courtyard. She had to work for the rest of her life as a collector of dung and she
outlived all the widows of Mohamed. (Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
16. Asmae bent Al Noman
She was a princess from Yemen. Her family hoped the marriage alliance would ward off a military
invasion from Medina. The marriage took place in June or July 630. Mohamed divorced her before
consummation as Aisha made a trick on her letting her recite the divorce formula. Later on, she
married a brother of Om Salama. ( Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
17. Al Jariya
She was a domestic slave belonging to Zaynab bint Jahsh, who made her a present for mohamed
(sexual slave). She seems to have been an "unofficial" concubine who did not have a regular turn
on his roster. (Ibn Al Qayyem)
18. Amra bent Yazeed
She was a Bedouin of no political importance. Married in 631 but divorced before consummation
when Mohamed saw she had symptoms of lerosy. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
19. Tokana Al Qoraziya
She was one of the defeated bani Qoraiyza tribe. Mohamed, as usual, killed all the men of her tribe
and enslaved all women and children. He selected her as one of his personal slaves for sexual
purposes. She is another nofficial concubine that doesnt have a regular turn on the roster. (Al
Majlis, ibn Al Qayym)
20. Ghaziya bent Jaber (Om Shareek)
She was a poor widow with dependent children. She proposed to marry Mohamed and he agreed.
When he met her in person he noticed she was old regardless of her beauty. He divorced her
immediately. That was in early 627 A/D.( Ibn Hisham, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
21. Khawla bent Hodayl
She was a princes from the powerful Christian Taghlib tribe in northern part of Arabia. Her uncle
arranged for the marriage on political basis. Mohamed signed the marriage contract, but she died
on her journey to Medina before meeting Mohamed in person. That took place during mid or late
627 A.D. (Al Tabari, ibn Sd)
22. Sharaf bent Khaleefa
She was one of the aunts of Khawla mentioned under 21 above. One story says she died after
signing the marriage contract. i.e. not consummated, while another says that Mohamed changed
his mind after signing the contract. That was late in 627 A.D. (Al Tabari, ibn Sd)
23. Layla bent Al Khotaim
She was amongst the first converts in Medina. She asked Mohamed to marry her so that her clan,
the Zafar, would be the most closely allied to him. He agreed. The family of Layla warned her that
she was too jealous & wip-tonguedto accept and adapt well to polygamy. They said that her
character would cause political problems for the whole community. Under such a pressure, she
broke off the engagement. After 627 A.D (Al Tabari, ibn Sd)
24. Om Habeeba bent Al bbas
This is the little baby Mohamed saw crawling around and said: f I am alive when she grows up0, I
will marry her. He changed his mind in March 630 A.D. when he discovered that her father had
been his foster brother. Mohamed died soon afterwards in 632. (Ibn Is_haq, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
25. Sanae Al Nashat (Asmae) bent Refa ibn Al Salt

61

She was the daughter of one of the sahaba warriors of Mohamed who was hoping to advance his
career by becoming the father in law of Mohamed. Mohamed signed the contract, consummated
the marriage then she died. In april 630. (Al Tabari, ibn Sd)
26. Omra bent Refa
She was the sister of Sanae mentioned under 25 agove. After the death of Sana, the father tried to
interest Mohamed in Omra. At first, he agreed, but later, he changed his mind in May 630. (Ibn Sd)
27. Bent Jondob ibn Damira of Janda
Nothing much known about this woman except that Mohamed contracted marriage with her but
divorced her before consummation (ibn Sd)
28. Jameera bent Al Hareth
She was one of the proposed marriage to Mohamed who accepted. Her father informed him that
she suffered from a serious disease. Consequently, Mohamed broke off the engagement in 631
A.D.. She had been afflicted with leprosy. (Al Tabari)
29. Al Shanbae bent Amr
She was from a Bedouin tribe who appeared friendly to Mohamed but also been friends of the bani
Qurayza tribe. She insulted Mohamed on the first day by stating to him that he was not a true
prophet and he divorced her immediately in January 632 A.D. (Al Tabari)
30. Qotayla (Habla) bent Qays
She was a cousin of Asmae bint Al Noman. The Yemenites sent her to Mohamed as a substitute
bride. He signed the marriage contract but he died before her arrival in Medina. As soon as she
knew that he was dead, she apostate from islam. May 632 a.D. (Al Tabari, ibn Sad)
31. Fakheeta bent Abo Taleb (Om Hani)
She was a cousin to Mohamed who proposed to her but her father married her off to a wealthy
poet from Makhzoomite tribe in 595. About 40 years later, after Mohamed and his gang
conquested Mecca, the husband of her fled instead of converting to islam which means an
automatic divorce. Mohamed proposed to her again, but she refused sying she could not be
equally fair to a new husband and her young children. Later, she came to Mohamed saying her
children had grown up and she was finally ready to marry him, but he said she was too late. That
was in 631 A.D. (Ibn Is_haq, Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
32. Habeeba bent Sahl
In 623, Habeeba was a prominent member of the Najjar clan Medina which is the same family of
Amna mother of Mohamed. when the chief of the clan died with no obvious heir, Mohamed
prooosed to her. His comanions warned him that the women of Medina were not used to
polygamy and that the men were very jealous for the happiness of their daughters, if this marriage
turned out badly, key citizens might withdraw their support from islam. Mohamed retracted his
proposal, but the Najjar clan made him their chief anyway. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Sad, abo Dawood,
Muwatae)
33. Al Ansariyya
This is one of the women offered themselves to Mohamed. her first name was not mentioned. She
proposed herself in the presence of Hafsa who decried the shame of a woman who would throw
herself at a man, but Mohamed retorted: she is better than you because she wanted me while you
only find fault. He refused the p0roposal, but promised the woman a reward in janna (paradise)
for asking. This took place after 625. In fact, at that period, several ansar women are said to have
proposed to Mohamed, while this example is anonymous, it clearly refers to a woman who is
distinct from Layla bint Khotaym. (Majlisi)
34. Khawla bent Hakeem
She is the same Khawla bint Hakeem who arranged for the marriages of Mohamed to Aisha and
Sawda. Her first husband was the uncle of Hafsa and their elder son fought at Bar. After being

62

widowed, she asked Mohamed to marry her, but he refused without giving a reason. He found her
a new husband the same day. (Ibn Is_haq, Ibn Sad, Bukhary, ibn Katheer)
35. Dobaa bent Ameer
She was a wealthy noble woman to whom mohamed sent a marriage proposal in 627 when he
heard about her beautiful long hair that filled a whole room when she sat down. But by the time
she accepted him, he had been advised that she was elderly; as her grown up son had been born
from her 3rd marriage. So he retracted his proposal before he had even met her. (Al Tabari, Ibn
Sad)
36. Izza bent Abo Sofiyan
She was the sister of Ramla wife of Mohamed. Ramla proposed Izza as a bride around July 628
saying: since, as I cannot be your only wife, I would like to share my good fortune with my sister.
Mohamed said he could not marry two sisters concurrently. (saheeh Moslem)
37. Dorra bent Abi Salama
She was the daughter of Hind, wife of Mohamed. Ramla the other wife, noticed that Mohamed
admired Dorra and asked if he intended to marry her. He answered that he could not marry his
stepdaughter, besides, her father had been his foster brother. On the day of his death of
Mohamed, Dorra was only six year old. (Saheeh Moslem)
38. Omayma bent Hamza
She was a cousin of Mohamed and said to be the prettiest girl in the family. Ali proposed her as a
bride while she was still a child but Mohamed said that he could not marry her because her father
had been his foster brother. Later, she married his stepson Salama ibn Abo Salama after March
630. (Ibn Sad)
39. Safiya bent Bash_shama
She was a war captive from Mesopotamia. In September 630, Mohamed asked her to marry him,
but when she said she wanted to return to her husband, he allowed her family to ransom her. It is
said that her family cursed her for placing her personal happiness above the political needs of the
tribe. (Al Tabari, Ibn Sad)
40. As many wives as you want
In 618 and 619, the chiefs of Mecca offered Mohamed ((s many wives as you want)) in marriage
together with wealth, political power and the services of a competent exorcist, if only he would
stop insulting their gods. Mohamed refused this offer which was made while Khadeeja was still
alive. (Al Tabari,)
Now to the most funny part. His marriages afterlife:
1. Kolthoom bent Omran
Originally, Mohamed believed that Maryam the sister of Moses and Maryam the mother of
Jesus were one and the same. When he realized his mistake, he apparently over corrected by
deciding that Mosessister was not even named Maryam. He renamed her Kolthoom (Chubby
Cheeks) and said that Allah had wedded her to him in heaven. He didnt say that she was a
perfect woman or that she lived next to Khadeeja. (Koran, Saheeh Moslem, Majlisi)
2. Queen Asiya of Egypt
Mohamed said that Allah had wedded him in Janna (heaven) to Queen Asiya who was one of
the 4 perfect women. The Koran tells how Asiya rescued the infant Moses from the evil
Pharoah and how Pharoah later tortured his wife to death for her monotheism. Mohamed said
that Asiya palace in heaven was on the other side of Khadeeja. Note that all the Egyptian
history doesnt have a woman with the name of Asiya, but as usual, you got to believe
Mohamed or else. (ibn Katheer, Majlisi)
3. Mary, mother of Jesus

63

Mohamed said that Allah had wedded him in heaven to the Virgin Mary who was one of the 4
perfect women. The Koran refers several times to Mary praising her chastity and affirming the
virgin birth of Jesus. Mohamed said she lived in a beautiful jeweled palace in paradise next to
Khadeejas palace. (Koran, Bukhary, Moslem, Majlisi)
The following references are explaining all about the women of Mohamed in general followed by a
detailed list of references where you can find the exact details:
- Ansab al Ashraf0:516 Tareelj Tabari 7:720 ) (Asad Al Ghaba 5:676 - Tabari7:020 Asad Ghaba 5:685 - Ansab Ashraf0:216 Tbakat Kobra, ibn saad 8:75
5:015 Ansab 0:106 Tabalat 8:85 -Ansab0:106 Tabakat 8:85
- Asad)5:015 ( . . Asad
Tabakat 8:78 Tafseer Koran 66:8 Bukhary2 Tabalat 8:62
Tabari 7:620 - Tabakat8:506 - Asad5:226 Ansab 0:666 Ansab 0:666
Asad 5:166 Asad 5:626 Asad 5:125 Ansab 0:776 - Ansab0:266
5:126 Ansab 0:666 Tabalat 260- 8:160 -Seera Nabawiya 6:226
Ansab 0:876 Tabari 520:7 Seera 6:126 Tabalat 110- 8:22 -Asad
Tabari .6:06 Tabari 6:562 Tabakat 8:606 - Asad5:256
) 5:665( .
) 206-8:606 (

- )0:225 6:076 8:606 (

- 5:155 0:566 7:220 -8:670

8:070 - 5:126 0:756 8:260 -)8:170 (
7:220 (.5:126 0:756

The following is the list of references in details: source, volume, page(s) etc.:
Qur'an 66:11 ,Qur'an 66:11 Ibn Kathir, Tafsir , Qur'an 3:33-51; , Qur'an 19:16-40;, Qur'an 19:27-28.,
Qur'an 21:91; Qur'an 28:4-13; Qur'an 33:50 Ibn Kathir, Tafsir , Qur'an 66:12.
Sahih Bukhari 1:5:268, Sahih Bukhari 2:26:740, .Sahih Bukhari 4:55:642., Sahih Bukhari 5:58:163 , Sahih
Bukhari 7:62:24; Sahih Bukhari 7:62:58; Sahih Bukhari 7:62:63; Sahih Bukhari 7:62:66 Sahih Bukhari 7:62:142.
Al-Tabari, Vol. 6, pp. 106-107. Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, pp. 126-127. Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, pp. 127-128; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, pp.
128-130; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, pp. 128-131; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, pp. 131-132; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, p. 132; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, p.
133; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, p. 134; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, p. 135; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, pp. 135-136 Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, pp. 136-137
Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, pp. 137, 141; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, p. 138; Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, p. 139 Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, p. 140. AlTabari, Vol. 9, pp. 140-141 Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, p. 136. Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, pp. 138-139. Al-Tabari, Vol. 9, p. 140 AlTabari, Vol. 39, pp. 3-4 Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 63-64. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 164-165. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, p. 166 AlTabari, Vol. 39, pp. 169-170 Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 170-171 Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 171-174. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp.
174-175. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 175-177. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 177-180. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 180-182. AlTabari, Vol. 39, pp. 182-184. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 184-185. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 185-186. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp.
186-188. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 187-188. Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 188-191.Al-Tabari, Vol. 39, pp. 193-195.
Ibn Is-haq 82-83, 106-107, 111, 113-114, 160-161, 191, 313-314. Ibn Is-haq 148, 309, 530. Ibn Is-haq 116, 223, 279280, 311, 457, 464-465, 468, 493-499, 522, 535-536, 544, 649-650, 667, 678-688. Ibn Is-haq 218, 301, 679. Ibn Ishaq 146, 147, 150-153, 167-169, 213-214, 462, 529, 536, 546, 589, 680. Ibn Is-haq 146, 527-528, 529, 543. Ibn Ishaq 215, 495. Ibn Is-haq 466. Ibn Is-haq 490-493. Ibn Is-haq 241-242, 511, 514-515, 516-517, 520. Ibn Is-haq 531,
679-680. Ibn Is-haq 653. Ibn Is-haq 311. Ibn Is-haq 181, 184, 404-405, 551-552, 557, 689. Ibn Is-haq 590 Ibn Is-haq
235
Ibn Hisham note 918
Ibn Saad 8:9-12, 39, 151-152. Ibn Saad 8:39-42, 152. Ibn Saad 8:43-56, 152 Ibn Saad 8:56-60, 152. Ibn Saad 8:6167, 152. Ibn Saad 8:72-81, 152. Ibn Saad 8:82, 152. Ibn Saad 8:83-85, 152. Ibn Saad 8:92-94, 153. Saad 8:68-71,
153. Ibn Saad 8:85-92, 153. Ibn Saad 8:94-99, 153. Ibn Saad 8:148-151. Ibn Saad 8:106, 154. Ibn Saad 8:100-101,
153. Ibn Saad 8:101-105, 153. Ibn Saad 8:100-101. Ibn Saad 8:111-114. Ibn Saad 8:116. Ibn Saad 8:116-117. Ibn
Saad 8:7, 108-109, 231 Ibn Saad 8:36. Ibn Saad 8:106-107. Ibn Saad 8:107. Ibn Saad 8:106. Ibn Saad 8:105. Ibn
Saad 8:288-289. Ibn Saad 8:109-110. Ibn Saad 8:114. Ibn Saad 8:111 Ibn Saad 8:115-116. Ibn Saad 8:109-111.

64

Sahih Muslim 8:3412; Sahih Muslim 8:3413. Sahih Muslim 25:5326. Sahih Muslim 31:5965. Sahih Muslim 31:5966.
Majlisi, Hayat al-Qulub 2:26 Majlisi, Hayat al-Qulub 2:52.
Abo Dawud 12:2219 ; Abo Dawud 12:2220 ; Abo Dawud 12:2221 .
Ibn al-Qayyim, Zad al-Maad 1:114
Al-Muwatta 20 10.31b.

His Companions
The following is a list of names of his companions (sahaba) arranged alphabetically for
convenience and there will be a short description on some of them whenever necessary as most
of them were tools of war because they were slaves of the main ones . Please put into
consideration that we cannot talk about his companions without talking about his raids,
conquests and wars, the matter which will be mentioned in the appropriate place in this section.
The term al sahabah (plural)
masculine and sahabia for feminine.

means "the companions".

The singular is

sahabi for

The companions are the source of the books of hadeeth that comprise the words and the deeds of
Mohamed in addition to the reasons of descending of the scriptures of the Koran. The chain of
trusted narrators formed the basis of the development of the Islamic traditions that represent the
Islamic way of life in accordance with the words and the deeds of Mohamed and his companions.
This is called Sunna. The code of conduct is called Sharia (Islamic Law) while the jurisprudence is
called (fiqh). All these 3 elements are conveyed over the years by the chain of narrators as been
said and later on recorded in what is known as the Books of Hadeeth.
There are two main denominations or sects of Islam: the Sunni and the Shia. Both sects take
different points of views as regards the evaluation of each companion. Each of the two sects has
its own accepted Books of Hadeeth based on different groups of companions the matter which
will be exhibited in the next section.
There are something called (Major Sahaba = Major companions). Major companions are the
people who were Muslims before victory at Mecca and went into exile and fought for Allahs cause
in most of the wars. They are also high in rank or degree, especially those who were present at
Hodaibiya (truce & treaty).
On 13th March 624 AD (17th Ramadan 2 AH), Mohamed and his group raided the Meccan trading
caravans in a place called Badr. Here we notice two important points. The first is that it took place
after 2 years from the higra (migration) from Mecca to Medina where Mohamed and his group were
getting more support in regards of money and forces. The moslems consider this conquest as a
decisive victory over the Qoraish tribe of Mecca to the extent that it was mentioned in the Koran
and the books of the hadeeth later on. Before this battle, there was some kind of smaller
st
skirmishes in late 623 and early 624. Badr was the 1 large-scale engagement between the two
opponents. In this battle, Mohamed and his forces took too strong defensive positions and broke
into the Meccan lines, killing several important Qoraishi leaders including Abo Jahl, the chief
antagonist to Mohamed. Mecca at that time was one of the richest and most powerful cities in
Arabia, having an army 3 times larger than that of the Muslims. The result of this battle was some
kind of encouragement and a sign to the Muslims that they might be able to defeat their enemies
of Mecca if they try again. At the same time, it was a signal to the other tribes that a new power
had arisen the matter which strengthened Mohamed position as a leader for a fractious
community in Medina.
Background

65

As mentioned before in brief, Mohamed was born in Mecca around 570 AD into the poor branch of
the Qoraish tribe. In 622, Mohamed and his group alleged persecution of the Muslims by the
Meccans and had to escape to Meddina. This escape is called migration from Mecca to Medina
which is about 340 kms north of Mecca. This migration is called the Hijra and it is the Islamic
calendar. Shortly after the migration, Mohamed, as usual and always, descended the Koranic

verse 22:39
39 Permission is given to those who fight, that they had been dealt with unjustly and Allah is Able to
give them victory.
During this period, Mohamed adopted 4 strategies against the Meccans:
1. To establish peace treaties with the tribes surrounding Medddina specially with those who
could give the Meccans some advantages.
2. To spy on the Meccans by dispatching small groups to obtain intelligence on the Qoraish
and their allies.
3. To give a chance for the muslims who are still living in Mecca to leave with the sent small
groups.
4. To intercept the trade caravans of the Meccans that pass close to Medina and to obstruct
their trade road stealing as much as could be.
In September 623, Mohamed himself led a force of about 200 men in an unsuccessful raid against
a large caravan. In retaliation to this unsuccessful raid, the Meccans launched a raid against
Medina and fled with the livestock belonging to the Muslims. In January 624, Mohamed dispatched
a group of 8 of his men led by Abdulla bin Jahsh to Nakhlah on the outskirts of Mecca to obtain
intelligence. This group encountered a Meccan caravan and being discovered, they decided to
attack the caravan and ended up killing one of its men. The situation became more intense and
more serious as the killing occurred in the month of Rajab. This month is one of the truce months
sacred to the Meccans in which fighting was prohibited and an obvious affront and violation to
traditions. When the men returned back to Mohamed, he typically - disapproved what they did
and even reprimanded them refusing to take any spoil they brought until he claimed to have
received revelation oo Koran 2:217

217 They ask you about fighting during the Holy Month. Say, "Fighting during it is deplorable; but to bar
others from the path of Allah, and to disbelieve in Him, and to prevent access to the Holy Mosque, and to
expel its people from it, are more deplorable with Allah. And persecution is more serious than killing. They
will not cease to fight you until they turn you back from your religion, if they can. Whoever among you
turns back from his religion, and dies a disbeliever, those are they whose works will come to nothing, in
this life, and in the Hereafter. Those are the inmates of the Fire, abiding in it forever.

The map shows the locations of Mecca, Medina and badr in addition to the routes of the
trading caravans.

The Treaty of Hodaibiya ( ) was an important event in Islam. It was a necessity to

decrease tension between Mohamed, representing the state of Medina from one side, and the
Qoraish tribe of Mecca from the other. It took place in March 628. It affirmed a 10 years period of
peace between the two parties allowing Mohamed and his followers to go to Mecca for pilgrimage
under certain terms & conditions. As we mentioned before, Mohamed being a former Meccan, at

66

his age of 40 he alleged receiving revelations from Allah, and considering himself the prophet and
the messenger of Allah. Qoraish tribe, being the powerful tribe in Mecca, did not accept such
allegations the matter which forced Mohamed and his followers to flee to the city of Medina (then
Yathreb) which is located approx. 340 kms to the north. Mohamed and his primary followers
settled in meddina, with the support of some of Meddina who joined him, started to raid the
trading caravans of the rich Meccans. There were famous 3 battles that took place. The Battle of
Badr ( = conquest of badr) , The Battle of Uhud (= conquest of ohod and The Battle of
the Trench (= conquest of trench which is also known as theBattle of the
Confederates () .
Mohamed signed the treaty with the intention to creat the circumestances to breach it putting the
blame on his opponents which is typical of him in so many similar situations.
The Sunni scholars claim that the Muslims of the past should be considered companions if they
were:
1. In contact with Mohamed and
2. Did not oppose to him and his teachings, and/or
3. If they saw him, heard him, or were in his presence even for a short period of time.
All companions are categorized as just & truthful unless they are proven otherwise. That means
the Sunni scholars do not believe that a certain companion would lie or fabricate a hadeeth
unless he is proven a liar, untrustworthy or opposed to Mohamed and his Islam. There are also
those who were not Muslims at the time of victory of Mecca but forgiven by Mohamed, then
became Muslims. The Koran 8:74 & 75 states:














74 Those who believed, and emigrated, and struggled for Allah's cause, and those who gave shelter and
support are the true believers. They will have forgiveness, and a generous provision. 75 and those who
believed afterwards, and emigrated and struggled with you, these belong to you. family members are
nearer to one another in the Book of Allah. Allah is knowing of everything.
And in Koran 57:10 it gives a distinction between the companions who were before and after the
conquest of Mecca as follows:

10 And why is it that you do not spend in the cause of Allah, while the inheritance of heavens and earth
belongs to Allah. Not equal among you are those who contributed before the conquest, and fought.
Those are higher in rank than those who contributed afterwards, and fought. And Allah promised both a
good reward. Allah is well knowing of what you do.
In Koran 24:12-15, we notice that there were some companions had been blamed and/or
admonished for just stating what they saw of the infidelity of Aisha and Safwan & not defending
Aisha, daughter of the first caliph and wife of Mohamed. i.e. Mohamed and his Allah, descended
the verses to show those companions as liars in order for Mohamed to prove the innocence of his
wife from one hand and to please her father abo Bakr in the other :

12 When you heard it, the believing men and women thought well of themselves, and said, "This is an
obvious lie" 13 They brought four witnesses to testify to it. If they fail to bring the witnesses, then in
Allah's sight, they are liars. 14 It is for the favor of Allah upon you and His mercy, in this world and the

67

Hereafter, you would have suffered a great punishment for what you have ventured into. 15 You
rumored it with your tongues, and spoke with your mouths what you had no knowledge of, and you
considered it trivial; but according to Allah, it is serious.
In this, we notice also that Mohamed punished one of the witnesses and could not dare to punish
the other who was of a strong tribal ground! Also Mohamed gave a nick name to abo Bakr = Abo
Bakr Al Siddeeq (the agreeable) because he used to agree, accept and even justify whatever
Mohamed said and did. This is shown from Koran 9:101:

101 Among the Arabs around you there are some hypocrites, and among the inhabitants of Medina too.
They have become adamant in hypocrisy. You do not know them, We know them. We will punish them
twice; then they will be returned to a severe torment.
The Shia sect of Islam have different views on each companion as regards the chain of narration
in hadeeths. They dont accept the testimony of all the companions as authenticated. They (the
shia), say not all of the companions were righteous just because they saw or were with Mohamed.
They assess each companion by his/her loyalty towards the family of Mohamed after his death.
Shia also accept hadeeths from the imams of ahl al bayt (the members of the family) believing to
be cleansed from sin through the interpretation of Koran according to 33:33

33 And settle in your homes; and do not display yourselves, as in the former days of ignorance. And
perform the prayer, and give regular charity, and obey God and His Messenger. God desires to remove
all impurity from you, O People of the Household, and to purify you thoroughly.
According to shia sect of Islam Ahl al-Bayt are seen as divinely appointed individuals and
teachers of the Islamic faith after Mohammed. Members of the Ahl al-Bayt (= the family members)
include: Mohammed himself, Fatima Zahrae, Ali Ibn Abi Taleb, Al Hassan bin Ali, Al Hussain bin
Ali, Mohammed ibn al Hanafiyyah (Mohammad Akbar ibn Ali), Zaynab bint Ali, Ali Zain al
Aabideen, Mohammed Ibn Ali, Jafaar Ibn Mohammad, Moosa Ibn Jafaar, Ali Ibn Moosa,, Ali Ibn
Mohammed, Hassan Ibn Ali, Hojjat Ibn Hassan.
His Conquests (expeditions/wars)
The following is a table comprising and reflecting the conquests in which he took part thereof or
ordered it.
Ghazwa in Arabic means a conquest/invasion
No.

Name

Date

Reference (s)
Sahih al-Bukhari, 4:52:256

Invasion of Waddan

August 623
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Is-haq

Invasion of Bowat

October 623

Invasion of Zo al Asheer

December 623

Invasion of Safwan

623

Battle of Badr

March 624

Sahih Muslim, 42:7149

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Is-haq
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
[Quran 8:47] [Quran 68:25] [Quran 8:5] [Quran 8:6]

68

and more

Sahih Bokhari 4:53:369, Sahih Bokhari 5:59:357

Sunan Abo Dawood 14:2716, Sahih Bokhari
5:59:293
Ibn Hesham & Ibn Is-haq
6

Invasion of Sawiq

Ibn Hesham & Ibn Is-haq

624

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al tabaqat al kabir, Volume 2

[Quran 8:58] [Quran 3:118] [19][20] [Quran 3:12] [Quran 3:13]

Invasion of Banu Qaynoqa

Sahih Muslim, 19:4364

February 624

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir, Volume 2

Tabari, Volume 7, The foundation of the community
8

Al Kodr Invasion

May 624

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

[Quran 5:11]

Invasion of Thi Amr

September 624

10

Invasion of Bahran

266

11

Battle of Ohod

March 23 625

Sahih al-Bukhari, 5:59:458

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir, Volume 2
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
[Quran 8:36] [Quran 3:122] [Quran 3:167]

Sahih al-Bukhari, 4:52:276,Sahih alBukhari, 3:30:108

[Quran 3:172] [Quran 3:173] [Quran 3:174]

12

Invasion of Hamra al-Asad

March 625

Sahih al-Bukhari, 5:59:404

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
[Quran 2:256]

Quran chapter 59, and

Sunan Abu Dawood,14:2676

13

Invasion of Banu Nadieer

August 625

Sahih al-Bukhari, 3:39:519

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
Tabari, Volume 9, The last years of the Prophet
Quran 4:101 and 5:11

14

Expedition of Zat al-Reqa

October 625 or 627

Sahih Muslim, 4:1830

Tabari, Volume 7, The foundation of the community

15

Invasion of Badr

January 626 or March 625

Quran 3:173-176
Sahih al-Bukhari, 5:59:627

69

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

16

Invasion of Dawmat al Jandal

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

July 626

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir, Volume 2

Quran 33:10-13,

17

Battle of the Trench

[Quran 3:22]

Sahih Bukhari 5:59:435, Sahih Muslim 31:4940 and

more

February 627

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir, Volume 2
[Quran 33:26]

Quran 33:09 & 33:10

Sunan Abu Dawood, 38:4390

18

Invasion of Banu Qorayza

FebruaryMarch 627
Sahih al-Bukhari, 4:52:68,Sahih al-Bukhari
4:57:66 and more
Tabari, Volume 8, Victory of Islam

19

Invasion of Banu Lahyan

Sahih Muslim, 20:4672

September 627

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir, Volume 2

[Quran 48:24] [Quran 48:18]

20

Treaty of Hodaybiyyah

March 628

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir, Volume 2

[Quran 59:6] [Quran 59:7]

21

Conquest of Fidak

May 628

Sahih Muslim, 19:2961

Sunan Abu Dawud, Musnad Ahmad ibn Hanbal
[Quran 48:15] [Quran 48:20]

22

Battle of Khaybar

May/June 628

Sahih Bukhari
Sahih Muslim, 19:4450

23

Third Expedition of Wadi al

Qora

Al-Mowattae, 21 13.25

May 628

Tabari, Volume 9, The last years of the Prophet

Quran 12:91-92,
24

Conquest of Mecca

December 629

[Quran 34:49] [Quran 49:13]

Sahih Bukhari 5:59:582,Sunan Abu Dawood

14:2678 and more
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir, Volume 2
[Quran 9:25] [Quran 9:26]

25

Battle of Honayn

January 630

26

Battle of Awtas

630

Sahih al-Bukhari, 4:53:370, Al-Muwatta, 21 10.19

[Quran 4:24]

70

Sahih Muslim, 8:3432, Sahih Bukhari 5:59:612 and

more
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir, Volume 2
27

Siege of Ta'if

Sahih al-Bukhari 5:59:615 & 9:93:572 and more

January 630

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

[Quran 9:49] [Quran 9:29]

28

Battle of Tabouk

October 630

, Quran9:42-48,

[Quran 9:81]

Sahih Bukhari 5:59:702 & 6:60:199 and more

The following is a list comprising all expeditions, conquests and wars of muslims against the non
muslims including the above mentioned:
Key :Sariyyah (expeditions which he ordered but did not take part (72))
Ghazwah (expeditions which he ordered and took part (28))
No.

Name

Date

Muhammad's order and reason for

expedition

Al Is
Caravan
Raid

623

Raid Qoraysh caravan to relieve

themselves from poverty

Batn Rabigh
Caravan
Raid

623

Raid Qoraysh caravan to relieve

themselves from poverty

Kharar
Caravan
Raid

May &
June
623

Attack a Qoraysh caravan

Invasion of
Waddan

August
623

Attack a Qoraysh caravan which

included camels

Invasion of
Bowat

October
623

Raid a Qoraysh caravan which

included 200 camels

Invasion of
Zo Al Ashir

Decemb
er 623

Attack a Qoraysh caravan

Invasion of
Safwan

623

To pursue Korz ibn Jaber alFehri who led a small group that
looted Mohamed's animals

Nakhla Raid

January
624

Attack a Qoraysh caravan and

gather information

Casualties description

None

Reference (s)

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Sahih alBukhari, 5:57:74

None, caravan left
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat
al-kabir, Volume 2

None, caravan left

Unknown

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2
Sahih alBukhari, 4:52:256
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
Sahih Muslim, 42:7149

None, caravan left

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Battle of

March

None, caravan left

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

None, enemy escaped

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Muslims: 0 Casualties

[Quran 2:217]

Non-Muslims: 1 killed, 2
captured

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

[Quran 8:47] [Quran 68:25] [Quran 8:5

According to the Muslim

scholar Safiol Rahman

Muslims: 14 killed

71

] [Quran 8:6]

,
and more

Badr

624

Mobarakpoori the purpose was to

raid a Qoraysh caravan carrying
50,000 gold Dinars guarded by 40
men, and to further the Muslim
political, economic and military
position. The Muslim scholar Ibn
Kathir also said the purpose of this
battle was to capture Qoraysh war
booty/spoils and make Islam
dominant by raiding the Qoraysh
Caravan. He claimed Mohamed
encouraged the Muslims by saying:
"This is the caravan of Qoraysh
carrying their property, so march
forth to intercept it, Allah might
make it as war spoils for you"

10

Assassinati
on of Asmae
bint Marwan

January
624

Kill Asmae bint Marwan for

opposing Mohamed with poetry and
for provoking others to attack him

11

Assassinati
on of Abo
Afak

Februar
y 624

Kill Abo Afak for opposing

Mohamed through poetry

12

Invasion of
Sawiq

624

Pursue Abo Sofyan for killing two

Muslims and burning of palm trees

Non-Muslims: 70 killed,
30-47 captured

Sahih alBukhari,4:53:369, Sahih

alBukhari, 5:59:357, Suna
n Abu
Dawood, 14:2716,Sahih
al-Bukhari,5:59:293
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Asmae bint Marwan
assassinated

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Abo Afak assassinated

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

2 Muslims killed

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2
[Quran 8:58] [42][Quran 3:118] [43][44][

,
,

Quran 3:12] [Quran 3:13]

13

Invasion of
Banu
Qaynoqa

Februar
y 624

Attack the Bano Qaynoqa Jews for

allegedly breaking the treaty known
as theConstitution of Medina by
pinning the clothes of a Muslim
woman, which lead to her being
stripped naked

Sahih Muslim, 19:4364

Unknown, some
revenge killings

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2
Tabari, Volume 7, The
foundation of the
community

14

Al Kudr
Invasion

May
624

Surprise attack on the Bano Salim

tribe for allegedly plotting to attack
Medina

Unknown

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

[Quran 5:11][53]

15

Invasion of
Thi Amr

Septem
ber 624

Raid the Bano Moharib and Bano

Talabah tribes after he received
intelligence that they were allegedly
going to raid the outskirts of Medina

1 captured by Muslims

Sahih alBukhari, 5:59:458

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume
2

16

Assassinati
on of Ka'b
ibn al-Ashraf

3
Septem
ber 624

According to Ibn Ishaq, Mohamed

ordered his followers to kill Ka'b
because he "had gone to Mecca
after Badr and inveighed against

72

Ka'b ibn al-Ashraf

[
assassinated

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:369, Sahih

Muslim,19:4436

Mohamed. He also composed

verses in which he bewailed the
victims of Qoraysh who had been
killed at Badr. Shortly afterwards he
returned to Medina and composed
amatory verses of an insulting
nature about the Muslim women".

17

18

Invasion of
Bahran

Nejd
Caravan
Raid

624

Raid the Bano Solaym tribe, no

reason given in primary sources
(possibly a continuation of the
previous war)

None

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:627, Sahih

Muslim,19:4330, Sunan
Abu Dawood, 14:2672
624

Intercept and capture Qoraysh

caravan and its goods

3 captured by Muslims
(including guide)

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Tabari, Volume 7, The
foundation of the
community

19

Expedition
of 'Abdullah
ibn 'Ateek

Decemb
er 624

Kill Abo Rafi' ibn Abi Al-Hoqaiq for

mocking Mohamed with his poetry
and for helping the troops of the
Confederates by providing them
with money and supplies

Abo Rafi assassinated

Sahih alBukhari,4:52:264, Sahih

alBukhari, 5:59:370, Sahih
alBukhari, 5:59:371,Sahih
al-Bukhari,5:59:372 and
more
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
Tabari, Volume 7, The
foundation of the
community
[Quran 8:36] [70][Quran 3:122] [Quran

20

Battle of
Ohod

March
23 625

Defend against Qoraysh attack

Muslims: 70 killed

3:167]

Non-Muslims: 22 or 37
killed

Sahih alBukhari,4:52:276, Sahih

al-Bukhari, 3:30:108

[Quran 3:172] Quran 3:173] [Quran 3:1

74]

21

Invasion of
Hamra alAsad

March
625

Prevent Qoraysh attack on weak

end of Muslim army

Muslims: 2 spies killed

Non-Muslims: 3
beheaded, 3 captured

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:404
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

22

23

Expedition
of Qatan

Expedition
of Abdullah

June
625

625

Attack Bano Asad bin Khozaymah

tribe after receiving intelligence that
they were allegedly plotting to
attack Medina

Kill Khaled bin Sofyan, because

there were reports he considered an

73

captured by
Muslims

Sahih
Muslim, 19:4330,Sahih
al-Bukhari,5:59:627 and
more
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume
2

Khaled ibn Sofyan

[
assassinated

Musnad Ahmad 3:496

Ibn Onais

attack on Madina and that he was

inciting the people on Nakhla or
Orana to fight Muslims

Abu Dawud, book 2

no.1244
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
Tabari, Volume 9, The
last years of the Prophet

24

25

26

Expedition
of Al Raji

The Mission
of Amr bin
Omayyah al
Damri

Expedition
of Beer
Maona

625

627

July
625

Some men requested that Mohamed

send instructors to teach them
Islam, but the men were bribed by
the two tribes of Khozaymah who
wanted revenge for the
assassination of Khaled bin
Sofyan by Mohamed's follower, the
seven men Mohamed sent may have
been spies for Mohamed and
instructors for Arab tribes.They
were spies and not missionaries is
mentioned in the Sonni hadith
collection S. al-Bokhari
Amr bin Omayyah al Damri sent to
assassinate Abo Sofyan to avenge
Khobyab bin Adi., the Qoraysh
ordered Khobyab bin Adi to be
crucified by Oqba bin al
Hareth during the Expedition of Al
Raji because he had killed Oqba bin
al-Hareth's father.

Mohamed sends missionaries at

request of some men from the Banu
Amir tribe, but the Muslims are
killed as revenge for the assination
of Khaled bin Sofyan by Mohamed's
followers

Sahih
Muslim, 4:1442,Sahih alBukhari,5:59:412
8

or 10 Muslims
killed

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume
2

3 polytheists killed by
Muslims
1

captured

Tabari, Volume 7, The

foundation of the
community

Quran 3:169-173
Muslims: 70 killed

Ibn Hisham

Non-Muslims: 2 killed

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:405, Sahih

Muslim,4:1433
Quran 59, &

27

Invasion of
Bano
Nadeer

August
625

Muslim scholars claim the Bano

Nadeer were attacked because
the Angel Jebreel told Mohamed
that some of the Bano Nadeer
wanted to assassinate him. it was
in response to the tribes criticism
of Mohamed and doubts they
wanted to assassinate Mohamed.
one scholar says "it is possible that
the allegation was no more than an
excuse to justify the attack".

[Quran 2:256]

Sunan Abu
Dawood,14:2676

Unknown

Sahih alBukhari, 3:39:519

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
Tabari, Volume 9, The
last years of the Prophet
Quran 4:101 and 5:11

28

29

Expedition
of Zat alRiqa

Invasion of

October
625 or
627

January
626 or

Attack the Bano Ghatafan tribe,

because he received news that they
were assembling at Zat al-Riqa with
a suspicious purpose

Attack the Qoraysh led by Abo

Sofyan, both sides were preparing

74

Many women captured

by Muslims

Sahih Muslim, 4:1830

Tabari, Volume 7, The
foundation of the
community

None, enemy flees

Quran 3:173-176

Badr

March
625

to fight each other again at Badr

Sahih alBukhari, 5:59:627
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

30

31

Invasion of
Daomat al
Jandal

Battle of the
Trench

July
626

Invade Daoma, because Mohamed

received intelligence that some
tribes there were involved in
highway robbery and preparing to
attack Medina itself

Februar
y 627

Mohamed orders Muslims to defend

Medina from attack, after Bano
Nadeer and Bano Qaynuqa tribes
form an alliance with the Qoraysh to
attack him as revenge for expelling
them from Medina. The Muslim
scholar Ibn Kathir states: "The
reason why the Confederates came
was that a group of the leaders of
the Jews of Bano Nadeer, whom the
Messenger of Allah
had expelled from Madinah to
Khaybar, including Sallam bin Abo
Al-Hoqayq, Sallam bin Mishkam and
Kinanah bin Ar-Rabi', went to
Makkah where they met with the
leaders of Qoraysh and incited them
to make war against the Prophet"

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

None, Ghatafan tribe
flees

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Quran 33:10-13,

[Quran 3:22]

Sahih Bukhari 5:59:435,

Muslims: light
casualties
Non-Muslims: extremely
heavy casualties

Sahih Muslim, 31:4940

and more
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume
2

[Quran 33:26] ]

, Quran33:09 &

Muslims: 2 killed

32

Invasion of
Bano
Qorayza

Februar
yMarch
627

Attack Bano Qorayza because

according to Muslim tradition he
had been ordered to do so by the
angel Jebreel. Al-Waqidi claims
Mohamed had a treaty with the tribe
which was torn apart.

Expedition
of
Muhammad
ibn
Maslamah

June
627

34

Expedition
of Okasha
bin AlMihsan

627

Attack Bano Assad bin Qhozayma

tribe to capture booty/spoils

35

First Raid on
Bano
Thalabah

August
627

Attack the Bano Thalabah tribe,

because he suspected they would
be tempted to steal his camels

Second Raid
on Bano

August

Attack the Banu Thalabah tribe, as

revenge for the 1st failed raid on

33

36

Attack Bani Bakr for booty/spoils

75

Non-Muslims:
600-900 beheaded
(Tabari, Ibn Hisham)
All Males and 1 woman
beheaded (Sonni
Hadith)

10 killed, 1 captured by
Muslims

None, Banu Asad tribe

flees

Muslims killed

1 injured man captured

by Muslims

33:10
Sunan Abu
Dawood,38:4390
Sahih alBukhari, 4:52:68,Sahih
al-Bukhari, 4:57:66and
more
Tabari, Volume 8,
Victory of Islam
Sahih
Muslim, 19:4361,Sahih
al-Bukhari, 5:59:658
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume
[143]
2

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2
Tabari, Volume 9, The
last years of the Prophet

37

38

39

Thalabah

627

them in which 9 Muslims died

Invasion of
Banu
Lahyan

Septem
ber 627

Attack the Banu Lahyan tribe to get

revenge for the killing of 10 Muslims
in theExpedition of Al Raji

Raid on alGhabah

Expedition
of Zo Qarad

627

Septem
ber 627

Initially no orders given by

Mohamed, Amr ibn al-Akwa pursues
Oyanah bin Hisn Al-Fazari after
seeing him seize 20 of Mohamed's
camels while calling for
help.Mohamed then heard the calls
and sent reinforcements.
To attack a group of men led by
Oyanah bin Hisn Al-Fazari, who
raided the outskirts of the Medina;
and seized 20 of Mohamed's milch
camels

40

Expedition
of Zaid ibn
Haritha (AlJumum)

627

To raid al-Jumum and capture

[
booty/spoils

41

Expedition
of Zaid ibn
Haritha (AlIs)

Septem
ber 627

Attack Qoraysh caravan and loot

their camels

42

Third Raid
on Bano
Thalabah

627

To raid Bano Thalabah and capture

their camels as booty

43

Expedition
of Zaid ibn
Haritha
(Hisma)

October
627

Attack robbers who attacked

Mohamed's envoy, Dhiyah bin
Khalifah al Kalbi

Expedition
of Zaid ibn
Haritha
(Wadi alQuoa)

Decemb
er 627

Survey the area and to monitor the

movements of the enemies of
[
Mohamed

Decemb
er 627

Attack Bano Mostaliq because

Mohamed received some rumours
that the Bano Mostaliq were
]
preparing to attack him. The Bano
Mostaliq also believed that
Mohamed was preparing to attack
them, both sides sent spies to
confirm the reports, but the Bano
Mostaliq spy was killed by Muslims,
and then Mohamed told his
followers to prepare for war

44

45

46

Invasion of
Bano
Mostaliq

Expedition
of Abdul

Decemb

700 men sent to get the Christian

king Al-Asbagh and his people to

76

Sahih Muslim,20:4672
None, Banu Lahyan
tribe flees

1 Muslim shepherd
killed, and his wife
[
captured

Muslims: 4 killed

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat
al-kabir, Volume 2
Tabari, Volume 8,
History of Islam

Sahih Muslim, 19:4450

Non-Muslims: 4 Killed

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Some captured by
Muslims

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Many captured by
Muslims

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

None, Bano Thalabah

tribe flees

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Heavy casualties
inflicted, 100 women
and boys captured by
Muslims

Sahih alBukhari, 2:52:191

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume
2

9 Muslims killed

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Muslims: 1 killed
(friendly fire)

Sahih alBukhari, 76:1:422

Non-Muslims: 10 killed,
200 families taken
captive

Sahih Muslim, 19:4292

None

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Rahman bin
Auf

er 627

convert to Islam within 3 days or

pay Jizyah

47

Expedition
of Fidak

627

Attack the Bani Sad bin Bakr tribe,

because Mohamed received
intelligence they were planning to
help the Jews of Khaybar

48

Second
Expedition
of Wadi alQura

January
628

1 captured by Muslims,
rest of tribe flees

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Raid the inhabitants of Wadi al-Qura

for revenge, because a number of
Muslims were killed when they tried
to raid the inhabitants previously,
but failed

30 horsemen, and 1
women killed by
Muslims

Sahih Muslim, 19:4345

Muslims: 1 killed

Many captured by
Muslims

Tabari, Volume 8,
History of Islam
Quran 5:33-39

49

50

Expedition
of Kurz bin
Jabir AlFihri

Februar
y 628

Capture 8 men who came to him to

convert to Islam, but then killed one
Muslim and drove off with
Mohamed's camels

Expedition
of Abdullah
ibn Rawaha

Februar
y 628

Kill Al-Yusayr ibn Rizam because

Mohamed heard that his group was
preparing to attack him

Non-Muslims: 8 tortured
to death

30 killed by Muslims

Sahih alBukhari, 1:4:234,Sahih

alBukhari,5:59:505, Sahih
al-Bukhari, 7:71:623 and
more
Tirmidhi no.
3923,Musnad Ahmad ibn
Hanbal2:1966
Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq
[Quran 48:24] [Quran 48:18]

51

Treaty of
Hodaybiyya
h

March
628

March to Mecca to perform the

lesser pilgrimage (Omrah)

May
628

To force the Jews of Fidak to

surrender their properties and
wealth (accepting his terms) or be
attacked

None

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2
[Quran 59:6] [Quran 59:7]

52

53

Conquest of
Fidak

Battle of
Khaybar

May/Jun
e 628

To attack the Jews of Khaybar for

booty to distribute to his followers
whose expectations had recently
been disappointed (according
to Watt)

Sahih Muslim, 19:2961

None
Sunan Abu
Dawud, Musnad Ahmad
ibn Hanbal
[Quran 48:15] [Quran 48:20

Muslims: 16-18 killed

Sahih Bukhari
Jews: 93 killed
Sahih Muslim,19:4450

Third
Expedition
of Wadi al
Qura

May
628

55

Expedition
of Umar ibn
al-Khatab

Decemb
er 628

Attack Banu Hawazin for booty

56

Expedition
of Abu Bakr
As-Siddiq

Decemb
er 628

Attack the Banu Kilab tribe

54

Attack the Jews of Wadi al Qura to

conquer their land

Muslims: 1 killed

[201]

Al-Muwatta, 21 13.25

Jews: 11 killed

Tabari, Volume 9, The

last years of the Prophet

None, tribe flees

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Many killed
(at least 7 families killed
by Muslims

Sunan Abu
Dawood,14:2632
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-

77

tabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2

57

Expedition
of Bashir Ibn
Sad alAnsari
(Fadak)

Decemb
er 628

Attack for Banu Murrah tribe to

capture booty

Muslims: 29
killed,Bashir wounded
Non-Muslims: large
amount killed

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Sahih alBukhari, 5:59:568

58

Expedition
of Ghalib ibn
Abdullah alLaithi
(Mayfah)

January
629

Attack the Banu Awl and Banu

Thalabah tribes to capture booty
(camels and flock)

Some killed by Muslims

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2
Tabari, Volume 8,
History of Islam

59

Expedition
of Ghalib ibn
Abdullah alLaithi
(Fadak)

May 629

Attack the Banu Murrah as revenge

for the killing of Muslims in a failed
raidcarried out by Muslims

60

Expedition
of Bashir Ibn
Sad alAnsari
(Yemen)

Februar
y 629

Attack a large group of polytheists

who Muhammad believed gathered
to raid the outskirts of Madinah

61

Expedition
of Ibn Abi
Al-Awja AlSulami

April
629

50 men sent to demand the

allegiance of the Banu Sualym tribe
to Islam

Expedition
of Ghalib ibn
Abdullah alLaithi (AlKadid)

May
629

To raid the Banu al-Mulawwih tribe

for booty

62

63

Raid on
Banu Layth

June
629

Attack Banu Layth, camels

plundered

64

Expedition
of Shuja ibn
Wahb alAsadi

June
629

Raid the Banu Amir tribe to plunder

camels for booty

65

Expedition
of Kab ibn
'Umair alGhifari

June
629

Attack Banu Qudaa tribe because

Muhammad received intelligence
that they had gathered a large
number of men to attack the Muslim
positions

66

Battle of
Mu'tah

August
629

Raid the inhabitants of Mut'ah,

because one of Muhammad's
messenger was killed by the chief of

78

Everyone who came into

contact with Muslims
were killed

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

1 killed, 2 captured by
Muslims

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Muslims: Most killed

Non-Muslims: Most
killed, 2 captured

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Sunan Abu
Dawood,14:2672
Large amount killed,and
1 captured by Muslims

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2

"We killed the warriors

and took the children
prisoner." No numbers
given, but the Muslims
were "about ten men".

Al-Waqidi, Kitab alMaghazi. Translated by

Faizer, R., Ismail, A., &
Tayob, A. (2011). The
Life of Muhammad,
pp. 369370. London &
New York: Routledge.

Unknown

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

14 Muslims killed, 1
wounded

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir,

Volume 2

Muslims: 12 killed

[Quran 19:71]

Maab or Mutah
Non-Muslims: Unknown

67

Expedition
of Amr ibn
al-As

Septem
ber 629

To subjugate the Banu Qudah tribe,

and incite the tribes friendly to
Muhammad to attack them, because
of a rumour that the Banu Qudah
were preparing to attack Medina and
to improve Muslim prestige

Expedition
of Abu
Ubaidah ibn
al Jarrah

October
[230]
629

Expedition
of Abi
Hadrad alAslami

629

70

Expedition
of Abu
Qatadah ibn
Rab'i alAnsari
(Khadirah)

Novemb
[238]
er or
Dec 629

Attack the Ghatafan tribe because

he heard that they were amassing
troops and were still outside the
"domain of Islam

71

Expedition
of Abu
Qatadah ibn
Rab'i alAnsari (Batn
Edam)

Decemb
er 629

To divert the attention from his

intention of attacking Mecca, he
despatched 8 men to attack a
caravan passing through Edam

68

69

Attack the tribe of Juhaynah and

raid a caravan

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:565, Sahih

al-Bukhari, 5:59:565
Sahih alBukhari, 5:59:644

None, Qudah tribe flees

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2
Sahih alBukhari,3:44:663, Sahih
Muslim,21:4757

None, caravan flees

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume
2

To kill Rifaah bin Qays, because

Muhammad heard they were
allegedly enticing the people of Qais
to fight him

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

1 beheaded, 4 women
captured by Muslims

Some killed, some

captured by Muslims

Tabari, Volume 8,
History of Islam

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

[Quran 4:94

1 Muslim killed by
Muslims

Sahih Muslim, 43:7176

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume
2

5 killed by Muslims:

Quran 12:91-92,
[Quran 34:49] [Quran 49:13

Abdullah ibn Khatal

72

Conquest of
Mecca

Decemb
er 629

Fartana (slave girl)

To Conquer Mecca

Huwayrith b. Nafidh

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:582, Sunan

Abu
Dawood, 14:2678 and
more

Miqyas b. Subabah
Harith b. Talatil

73

74

Expedition
of Khalid ibn
al-Walid
(Nakhla)

Decemb
er 629

Raid of Amr
ibn al-As

Decemb
er 629

To destroy al-Uzza because

Muhammad wanted "the submission
of neighbouring tribes and wanted
to eliminate "symbols reminiscent
of pre-Islamic practices"
To destroy Suwa because
Muhammad wanted "the submission
of neighbouring tribes" and wanted
to eliminate "symbols reminiscent

79

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume

2
Al-Sunan al-Sughra

1 women killed byKhalid

ibn Walid

None

[253]

Al-Kalbi, The Book of

Idols

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

of pre-Islamic practices"

75

76

Raid of Sa'd
ibn Zaid alAshhali

Expedition
of Khalid ibn
al-Walid
(Banu
Jadhimah)

Decemb
er 629

To destroy Manat because

Muhammad wanted "the submission
of neighbouring tribes" and wanted
to eliminate "symbols reminiscent
of pre-Islamic practices"

January
630

Invite the Banu Jadhimah tribe to

Islam

Battle of
Hunayn

January
630

78

Expedition
of At-Tufail
ibn 'Amr AdDausi

January
630

Destroy the idol Yaguth and to

secure the allegiance of the Banu
Daws tribe to Islam so they can lend
him catapults to use in the Siege of
Taif

630

Defend against an attack by a

league of tribes that formed an
alliance to attack him. Washington
Irvingclaims that the tribes were
hostile to Muhammad and wanted to
attack him because he was
spreading Islam by the sword, and
because the tribes feared
Muhammad would attack them
anyway for vengeance

80

81

82

Expedition
of Abu Amir
Al-Ashari

Al-Kalbi, The Book of

Idols

Entire tribe taken

prisoner, portion
executed

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab altabaqat al-kabir, Volume
2

77

Battle of
Autas

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:628

To attack the people of Hawazin and

Thaqif for refusing to surrender to
Muhammad and submit to Islam
because "they thought that they
were too mighty to admit or
surrender" after theConquest of
Mecca

79

1 women killed by
Muslims

January
630

Chase the enemies who fled from

the Battle of Hunayn

Muslims: 5 killed

[Quran 9:25] [Quran 9:26]

Non-Muslims: 70
killed, 6000 women and
children captured

Sahih alBukhari,4:53:370, AlMuwatta, 21 10.19

None

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

[Quran 4:24][272][273]

Enemy defeated, many

killed by Muslims

January
630

Siege of
Ta'if

January
630

Chase the enemies who fled from

the Battle of Hunayn

Attack enemies who fled from the

Battle of Hunayn and sought refuge
in the fortress of Taif

80

Sahih
Muslim, 8:3432,Sahih alBukhari,5:59:612 and
more
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat
al-kabir, Volume 2

Muslims: 1 Killed
Non-Muslims: 9 Killed

Expedition
of Abu Musa
Al-Ashari

At least 1 killed,men,
women and children
taken captives by
Muslims

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:612, Sahih

Muslim,3:6092
Tabari, Volume 9, The
last years of the Prophet

Sahih alBukhari, 5:59:612

Tabari, Volume 9, The
last years of the Prophet

Sahih Bukhari,5:59:615,
Muslims: 12 killed
Non-Muslims: Unknown

Sahih
Bukhari, 9:93:572 and
more

Ibn Hisham & Ibn Ishaq

Expedition
of Uyainah
bin Hisn

April
630

Attack the Muslim tribe of Banu

Tamim for refusing to pay tax
(Zakat)

Expedition
of Qutbah
ibn Amir

May
630

Attack the Banu Khatham tribe to

capture booty

85

Expedition
of Dahhak
al-Kilabi

June
630

To call the Banu Kilab tribe to

embrace Islam

86

Expedition
of
Alqammah
bin Mujazziz

July
630

Attack a group of Abyssinians

(Ethiopians) who Muhammad
suspected were pirates

87

Third
Expedition
of Dhu
Qarad

July
630

Muhammad sent him to take

revenge for the killing of the son of
Abu Dhar Ghifari at al-Ghaba

88

Expedition
of Ali ibn
Abi Talib

July
630

Destroy al-Qullus, an idol

worshipped by pagans

Expedition
of Ukasha
bin AlMihsan
(Udhrah and
Baliy)

July 630

Attack the tribes of Udhrah and

Baliy, no further details

October
630

Attack the Byzantine empire.,

reason was revenge for the killing of
1 of Muhammad's ambassadors by
a Christian chief of al-Balaqa, which
led to the Battle of Mutah. this was
the reason for the Battle of Tabouk
also, and that there was a
rumour Heraclius was preparing an
attack on Muslims. Heraclius
wanted to prevent the recurrence of
Muslim attacks such as the
Expedition of Ukasha bin AlMihsan against the Banu Udrah
tribe. A tribe that was aligned to the
Byzantine Empire

83

84

89

90

91

Battle of
Tabouk

Expedition
of Khalid ibn
al-Walid
(Dumatul
Jandal)

October
630

[Quran 49:1]

11 men, 21 women and

30 boys, captured by
Muslims
Muslims: many
wounded, some killed

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Non-Muslims: many
wounded, some killed,
some women captured

Sunan Abu
Dawood,14:2639

1 killed by Muslims

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

None, Ethiopians flee

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

None

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Many men, women and

children taken captive
by Muslims

Attack the Christian prince of Duma.

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

Unknown

Musnad Ahmad ibn

Hanbal
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat
al-kabir, Volume 2

Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat

al-kabir, Volume 2

[Quran 9:49]

Quran 9:29]

None, no enemies met

Quran 9:42-48,
Sahih alBukhari,5:59:702, Sahih
al-Bukhari, 6:60:199 and
more

Sunan Abu
Dawud 19:3031
1 killed, 2 taken captive
Ibn Sa'd, Kitab al-tabaqat
al-kabir, Volume 2

81

[Quran 17:73]

Expedition
of Abu
Sufyan ibn
Harb

630

Demolition
of Masjid alDirar

630

94

Expedition
of Khalid ibn
al-Walid
(2nd
Dumatul
Jandal)

95

Expedition
of Surad ibn
Abdullah

92

93

To demolish the idol al-Lat

Unknown

Tabari, Volume 9, The

last years of the Prophet
[Quran 9:107]

Demolish a mosque for promoting

opposition

None (speculation that

people may have been
burnt

April
631

Demolish an idol called

Wadd, worshipped by the Banu
Kilab tribe

Banu Abd-Wadd and

Banu Amir al-Ajdar tribe
members killed by
Muslims

Al-Kalbi, The Book of

Idols

April
631

Ordered Surad ibn Abdullah (new

convert) to war against the nonMuslim tribes in his neighbourhood

Heavy casualties,
people of Jurash killed

Tabari, Volume 9, The

last years of the Prophet

Tabari, Volume 9, The

last years of the Prophet

[Quran 3:61]

96

Expedition
of Khalid ibn
al-Walid
(Najran)

June
631

Call on the people of Najran to

embrace Islam or fight the Muslims

None, Banu Harith tribe

surrenders and converts
to Islam

Tabari, Volume 9, The

last years of the Prophet
Hamidullah, Majmu'ah
(Original letters of
Muhammad)

97

98

99

Expedition
of Ali ibn
Abi Talib
(Mudhij)

Decemb
er 631

Expedition
of Ali ibn
Abi Talib
(Hamdan)

632

Demolition
of Dhul
Khalasa

Attack the Banu Nakhla tribe to

reduce them to submission

Sahih alBukhari, 2:24:573

20 killed by Muslims.
Tabari, Volume 9, The
last years of the Prophet

April
632

To call the people of Hamdan to

embrace Islam

Demolish the Temple of Dhul

Khalasa worshipped by the Bajila
and Khatham tribes

None

300 killed by Muslims

Tabari, Volume 9, The

last years of the Prophet

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:641, Sahih

alBukhari, 5:59:642, Sahih
al-Bukhari, 5:59:643 and
more
Al-Kalbi, The Book of
Idols

100

Expedition
of Usama
bin Zayd

May
632

Local population
"slaughtered" by
Muslims, "destroying,
burning and taking as
many captives as they
could" according to
Moshe Gil ofCambridge
University

Invade Palestine and

attackMoab and Darum

82

Sahih alBukhari,5:59:744, Sahih

al-Bukhari, 5:59:745 and
more
Tabari, Volume 9, The
last years of the Prophet
Tabari, Volume 10,
[
Conquest of Arabia

The following is the list of the companions arranged alphabetically. The marked yellow are the the
most important and the major leaders. The rest are either of the household i.e. women and
children and/or slaves of the major ones:
1.
2.

3.
4.

5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
40.
41.
42.
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.

Abbad ibn Bishr

Abdul Rahman ibn Abo
Bakr (ibn = son of) (abo
= father of)
Abdul Rahman ibn 'Awf
Abdullah ibn Abd
nahm (Abdulla = Abd of
Allah = slave of Allah)
Abdullah ibn Abo Aufa
Abdullah ibn Abbas
Abd Allah ibn Abd Allah
ibn Obayy
Abd Allah ibn 'Amr ibn
Al 'As
Abd Allah ibn Al Zubayr
Abdullah ibn Hozaifah Al
Sahmi
Abdullah ibn Jahsh
Abdullah ibn Mas`ood
Abdullah ibn Sohail
Abd Allah ibn Rawahah
Abdullah ibn Salam
Abd Allah ibn Omar ibn
Al Khattab
Abdullah ibn Om
Maktoom
Abed ibn Hamal
Abed ibn Honay
Abjar al Mozni
Abo al Aas ibn al Rabiah
Abo Ayoob al Ansari
Abbas ibn Abd al
Muttalib
Abo Bakr al Siddeeq
Abo Al Dardae
Abo Zar al Ghefr
(sometimes abo Zer)
Abo Dojana Simak bin
Kharasha
Abo Fohayra
Abo Hozayfah ibn Otbah
Abo Horairah
Abo Jandal ibn Sohail
Abo Lobaba ibn Abd al
Monzer
Abo Moosa al Ashari
Abo Sa`eed al Khodri
Abo Salama Abd Allah
ibn Abd al Asad
Abo Sofyan ibn al Harith
Abo Sofyan ibn Harb
Abo Obaydah ibn al
Jarrah
Abz al Khuza`
Azayna ibn al Harith
Ad ibn Hatem at T
Aflah ibn Ab Qays
Ahmad ibn Hafs
Ahmar Abo `Osayb
Ahmar ibn Jazi
Ahmar ibn Mazan ibn
Aws
Ahmar ibn Mo`awiya ibn
Salim

48. Ahmar ibn Qatan al

Hamdani
49. Ahmar ibn Saleem
50. Ahmar ibn Sowa'i ibn
`Adi
51. Ahmar Mawla Omm
Salama (mawla = slave
of)
52. Ahnaf ibn Qais
53. Ahyah ibn Omayya ibn
Khalaf
54. Ahzb bin Osaid (osaid =
little asad i.e. little lion)
55. `isha bint Abo Bakr
(bent = bint = daughter
of)
56. Al-'Ala' Al-Hadrami
57. Al-Bara' ibn Mlik al
Ansr (ansari = of ansar
i.e. from Medina that
Mohamed annexed them
to his group by
seduction)
58. Al-Qa'qa'a ibn Amr atTamimi
59. Ali ibn Abi Talib (abi =
abo = abu = father of)
60. Ammar bin Yasir (bin =
ibn)
61. Amr bin Al`s
62. Amr ibn al-Jamuh
63. Anas ibn Mlik
64. An-No`aymn ibn `Amr
65. Al No`mn ibn Muqarrin
66. Arbad ibn Jaber
67. Al Arqam ibn abi al
Arqam
68. Asmae bint Ab Bakr
69. Asmae bint Omays
70. Asim ibn Thalib
71. Asim ibn Omar
72. Al Tufayl ibn Amr al
Dawsi
73. Ayyash ibn abi Rabiah
74. Bilal ibn Malek al Mazni
75. Bilal ibn Rabah
76. Bilal ibn Yahya
77. Dihyah al Kalbi
78. Dirar ibn al Azwar
79. Fadl ibn Abbas
80. Fatima al Zahra bint
Mohammed
81. Fatima bint Al Aswad (al
= the, aswad = black)
82. Fatima bint al Walid ibn
Abd Shams (shams =
sun)
83. Fatima bint al Walid ibn
al Mogheera
84. Fatima bint al Zobayr
(zobayr = little penis)
85. Fatima bint Asad (asad =
lion)
86. Fayrooz al Daylami
87. Fatima bint al Khattab

83

88. Habab ibn Monzer

89. Habib ibn Zayd al Ansari
90. Habibah bint Obayd
Allah
91. Hafsa bint Omar ibn al
Khattab
92. Hakeem ibn Hezam
93. Haleemah bint Abi Zoayb
94. Hammanah bint Jahsh
(jahsh = little donkey)
95. Hamza ibn Abd al
Muttalib
96. Hanzala Ibn Abi Amer
97. Al Harith ibn Hisham ibn
Al Mogheera
98. Harith ibn Rab'i
99. Hashim ibn Otbah
100. Hassan ibn Thabit
101. Hatib bin Abi Balta'ah
102. Hind bint Awf
103. Hind bint Otbah
104. Hisham ibn Al A'as
105. Hozayfah ibn al Yaman
106. Hojr ibn Adi
107. Imam Hasan
108. Imam Hussain
109. Ibrahim Ab Rfa`i
110. Ibrahim al `Azr
111. Ibrahim al Ansr
112. Ibrahim al Ashhali
113. Ibrahim al Najr (al najjar
is the family of Amna
mother of Mohamed)
114. Ibrahim al Ta'ifi
115. Ibrahim al Thaqafi
116. Ibrahim al Zohr
117. Ibrahim ibn Abdillah
118. Ibrahim ibn Hrith
119. Ibrahim ibn `Ibad ibn
Asaf
120. Ibrahim ibn Jaber
121. Ibrahim ibn Khald
122. Ibrahim ibn Mohammad
123. Ibrahim ibn Na`m
124. Ibrahim ibn Qays
125. Ibrahim ibn Qays ibn
Hajar
126. Ikrima ibn Abi Jahl
127. Imran ibn Husain
128. Isaf ibn Anmar al Salmi
129. Is-haq al Ghanawy
130. Isma`il ibn `Abdillah al
Ghafari
131. Isma`il ibn Sa`id ibn
`Abid
132. Jabir ibn Abdullah al
Ansari
133. Jafar ibn Abi Talib
134. Jobayr ibn Mot'im
135. Jolaybib
136. Jareer ibn Abdullah Al
Bajali
137. Ka'b ibn Zohayr
138. Khabbab ibn al Aratt

139. Khadeejah bint

Khuwayled
140. Khaled ibn al As
141. Khaled ibn al Waleed
142. Khaled ibn Sa`id
143. Kharija bin Hozafa
144. Khawlah bint Hakeem
145. Khobayb ibn Adiy
146. Khonays ibn Hozayfa
147. Khozayma ibn Thabet
148. Kinana ibn Rabi`
149. Khabab ibn al Arat al
Tameemi
150. Al Khansae
151. Labeed ibn Rabi'a
152. Layla bint al Menhal
153. Lobaba bint al Hareth
154. Lobaynah
155. Malek al Dar
156. Maria al Qebtiyya
157. Malek al Ashtar
158. Maymoona bint al Hareth
159. Mazen ibn Ghadooba
160. Meqdad ibn al Aswad
161. Mo`az ibn `Amr
162. Mo`az ibn Jabal
163. Mo`awwaz ibn `Amr
164. Mohammad ibn Abi Bakr
165. Mohammad ibn
Maslamah
166. Monabbih ibn Kameel
167. Mos`ab ibn `Omair
168. Malek bin Howaireth
169. Moawiyya Ibn Abo
Sofyan
170. Na'ila bint al Farafesa
171. Nabagha al Jo'adi
172. Najiyah bint al Waleed
173. Naseeba bint al Hareth
174. Naseeba bint Ka'b
175. Noaym ibn Masood
176. Nafi ibn al Hareth
177. Nofay ibn al Hareth
178. Nosayba bint al Hareth
179. Nosayba bint Ka'b
180. Rab'ah ibn Omayah
181. Rabiah ibn Kab
182. Rabi'ah ibn al Hareth
183. Ramlah bint Abi Sofyan
184. Rofaida Al Aslamiya
185. Roqayyah bint
Mohammad
186. Romaysa bint Melhan
187. Sa`sa`a ibn Sohan
188. Sa`d ibn Ab Waqs
189. Sa`d ibn al Rabi`
190. Said ibn Jazied
191. Sa`d ibn Malek
192. Sa`d ibn Mu`z
193. Sa`d ibn Obadah
194. Sabra ibn Ma`bad
195. Sa`d ibn mer al Jomahi
196. Sa`d ibn Zayd
197. Safana bint Hatim at Ta'i
198. Safiyya bint Abd al
Muttaleb

199.
200.
201.
202.
203.
204.
205.
206.
207.
208.
209.
210.
211.
212.
213.
214.
215.
216.
217.
218.
219.
220.
221.
222.
223.
224.
225.
226.
227.
228.
229.
230.
231.
232.
233.
234.
235.
236.
237.
238.
239.
240.
241.
242.
243.
244.
245.
246.
247.
248.
249.
250.

Safiyya bint Hoyayy

Safwan ibn Omayya
Salma Abo Hashem
Salama ibn al Aqwa
Salem Mawla Abo
Hozayfa
Salma bint `Ameer
Salma bint Omays
Salma bint Sakhr ibn
`Ameer (Omm al Khayr)
Salman al Frisi
Sahl ibn Sa'd
Sahl ibn Honaif
Sahla bint Sohayl
Saleet ibn 'Amr 'Ala ibn
Hadrami
Sakhr ibn Wada`a
Samra ibn Jondab
Saraqa ibn `Amro
Sawda bint Zam`a
Shams ibn Othman
Shadad ibn Aws
Sharhabeel ibn Hasana
Shayba ibn Othman al
Awqas
Al Shefa bint Abdullah
Sireen bint Sham'oon
Sohayb al Roomi
Sohayl ibn Amr
Somayyah bint Khayyat
Soraqa ibn Malek
Shoja' ibn Wahab al
Asadi
Talhah ibn Obaydallah
Tameem Abo
Roqayya (Bayt Jibrin)
Tameem al Ansari
Thabet ibn Qays
Thomamah ibn Othal
Thowaybah
Thawban ibn Bajdad
Obayd Allah ibn Abd
Allah
Obaydah ibn al Harith
Obayda ibn al Samett
Obay ibn al Qashab al
Azdi
Obayy ibn Ka'b ibn Abd
Thawr al Mozni
Obay ibn Ka'b ibn Qays
Obay ibn Malek al
Qachiri
Obay ibn Mo'az ibn Anas
Obay ibn Shreeq
Obay ibn Thabet al
Ansari
Obay ibn Ojlan ibn al
Bahili
Obay ibn Omar
Obay ibn Omayya ibn
Harfan
Omar ibn Abi Salma
Omar ibn al Khattab
Omar ibn Hareth
UOmayr ibn Sad al
Ansari

84

251. Omayr ibn Wahb

252. Omaimah bint Zaynab
253. Omm Ayman (Baraka
bint Tha'laba) (thaalaba =
female fox)
254. Omm Hakeem
255. Omm Haram
256. Omm Kolthoom bint Abi
Bakr
257. Omm Kolthoom bint
Asem
258. Omm Kholtoom bint
Jarwila Khozaima
259. Omm Kolthoom bint
Mohammad
260. Omm Kolthoom bint
Oqba
261. Omm Roman bint
`Ameer
262. Omm Salamah
263. Omm Shareek
264. Omm Obays
265. Omm al Baneen ( omm =
mother of , al baneen =
the boys)
266. Okasha ibn al Mehsan
267. Oqbah ibn Amer
268. Orwah ibn Mas'ood
269. Orwah ibn Zobayr
270. Osama ibn Zayd
271. Otbah ibn Ghazwan
272. Otban ibn Malik
273. Othal ibn No'man al
Hanafi
274. Othman ibn Affan
275. Othman ibn Honayf
276. Othman ibn Madh'oon
277. Oways al Qarni
278. Wahb ibn `Omayr
279. Wahshy ibn Harb
(wahshy = savage like
wild animals)
280. Waleed ibn Oqba
281. Waleed ibn al Waleed
282. Zinnirah
283. Zayd al Khayr
284. Zayd ibn al-Khattab
285. Zayd ibn Arqam
286. Zayd ibn Haritha
287. Zayd ibn Thabit
288. Zayd ibn Sahl
289. Zaynab bint Ali
290. Zaynab bint Jahsh
291. Zaynab bint Khozayma
292. Zaynab bint Mohammad
293. Ziyad ibn Abi Sofyan (abi
= abo = father of )
294. Zobair ibn al Awam
(awam = swimmer)
295. Zonairah al Romiya (one
of the captured women
from the wars with the
Bezantime

Took place some 1400 years ago:

A man talking to his wife and kids:
At the door, there is an arabic army fully equipped with weapons and horses.
They gave us the choice to chose one of 3 options:
1. Either to give them some money, they call it Jeziyya or
2. They slaughter us, steal our properties, enslave our children and rape
our women, or
3. Embrasse a new religion they say it brought justice and mercey for
mankind.

But slapping these two stupid asses

(and the like of course), up side the
head with a 2 x 4 will sure make you feel
much better.

Qardawy: There is nothing in the Koran nor in the books of Hadeeth

that prevents me from marrying of a little child in the age of my grand
daughter. . I follow the deeds of the prophet.
The girl: quoting the verse of the Koran that says: and those who did
not have the menstrual period.!!!!
(1) An Islamic Leader: O Allah, destroy the christians, the jews,
etc..(i.e. urging the muslims to attack the non muslims)
(2) Terroristic attack. (in compliance with the above)
(3) No for terrorism!!.
Nice double standards of Islamic leaders. Or it is the takkiya in action?

Typical bed time story for kids:

Father: and then our messenger fucked safiya in the same day he
killed her father, her brother and her husband so that she would not
feel lonely.
Kid: woow.. how merciful you are my beloved messenger of Allah.

85

Chapter (3)

Koran, Quran
The Message of Islam
The issue of the Koran is one of high interesting sensitivity to the Muslims. It is the book from
which they get their faith and the view about Allah, about the world and about the non-Muslims.
This issue has so many points of view . At least it is the main source from which they get their
tenets. In this section, we will exhibit the main points and views. All points indicated herein have
been based on Islamic most authentic references in its origin in the Arabic language which are:
seera (biography), laws and comments from Muslims past & present, so that we deal with the
facts and not be deviated from an accurate analyzes of the central aim of Islam which is
Domination of the World. From Mohamed till todays date, the aim of Mohamed and his Islam
remains the same. Reaching the goal of Islam has been depending on stealth, jihad=jeehad (holy
war), small raids and acts of violence or threat thereof, dawwa (preaching/calling of Islamic ways),
taqiyya (lying & hypocrisy), claims of victimhood, efforts to gag all truthful discussions of Islam
which has so much to hide, infiltration and manipulation in addition of course to outright
terrorism and violent jihad (killing for Allah).
Believe it or not, it is all mentioned in the Koran and the books of hadeeth. When a Muslim or a
group of Muslims attack a group of non-Muslims with the intent to hurt, maim, rape women and/or
kill people because their alleged Prophet and Messenger Mohamed set the example in the Koran
and explained in the Hadeeth and the Seera; that is terrorism based on the tenets of Islam. Yes
valued reader. Islam is NOT a religion of peace as exposed in the Koran regardless of any
justifications usually and always said by the clerics of Islam . We are used to hear the Muslim
apologists always defending their Islam and their Koran in a standard reflexive out of context
defense. The valued reader is invited to look up each verse in the Koran in multiple interpretations
in the part of this books devoted for this purpose but also you may visit the following link to
check by yourselves: www.quranbrowser.com
Please put into consideration the Muslim strategy. The Muslim missionary or polemicist who
believes that Islam is the best religion in the world and who wants it to spread around the world
will attempt always to refute whatever you may say even before you complete your sentence. i.e.
cutting you short abruptly to shut up you or distort your point of view or your flow of information
specially when a 3rd party and/or audience are present in the debate. You would clearly find how
their criticism is hollow and shallow simply because they want only to white wash or beautify the
image of Islam. In their attempts for beautification and whitewashing of their Islam, you would
discover that they depend their refutation on either deliberate covering of certain parts, certain
words, certain expressions etc. or just ignorance of the such. That simply means that they dont
know their own religion or know it but cover it up. Whatever the case may be, the truth about the
real Islam must get out to all people everywhere.
This section of this book is devoted to spot light the major points related to the Koran and the
books of Hadeeth and the contents thereof so that the valued reader would be able to assess the
present situation in order to determine the most appropriate future direction and/or action.
Talking about the Koran and the books of Hadeeth, would entail some useful and factual
information as mentioned herein below. A short note on each fact along with the supporting
evidence(s) and reference(s) would be indicated as well.

86

Fact (1):
Early Koranic Arabic script lacked precision because distinguishing between consonants was
impossible due to the absence of diacritical marks. Vowelling marks (tashkeel) to indicate
prolongation or vowels were absent as well. Due to this, there were endless possibilities for the
mispronunciation of the word. The Arabic script as we know it today, the scripta plena, which has
pointed texts and is fully vowelled & dotted was not perfected until the middle of the 9th century.
i.e.The original scripts of the Arabic language in which the Koran was written, was not dotted
and was not having the vowel signs. . This is a very essential point to mention because without
these, any sentence would lose its meaning or give a completely different meaning. As in soorat al
Naml = The Ants (Chapter 27) of the Koran text scripture No. 40 (Koran 27:40 )

"This is due to the grace of my Lord

This is what you would see in the Koran when you read it today. But when we take the same
scripture back to its original status without dots and vowel signs, the meaning would sure change
completely by just adding one dot on the 1st letter of the last word. With the dot added, the
meaning of the same sentence would read: This is due to the grace of my Penis. So you can
imagine what is the situation with the rest of the scripture of the Koran would have been.
In fact, what made me mention this particular scripture of the Koran, was a visit to the Egyptian
House of the Books and Documents in Bab El Khalq neighborhood of Cairo, Egypt. In the 2nd floor,
there was a vitrine containing the what they call mos_haf Othman (Koran of Othman). It was in
Koofic script, no dots and no vowel signs. Usually, when you visit any office of a manager of any
official department or even when you visit any shop that sells sugar cane juice, you will find a big
sign comprising that verse of the Koran to show that the person who put it and believes in it is so
pious. And when I saw the copy of the Koran, immediately I recalled this verse and imagined how
it should read with only ONE dot in the right place. Considering the history of Mohamed and his
marriage with Khadeeja, it fits more with the dot on the 1st letter of the last word and it doesnt fit
as it is mentioned presently. A copy of some pages of Mos_haf Othman are inserted herein for
easy reference and I wonder if any Arabic speaking would be able to tell what is it written.

87

The process of dotting and vowelling of the arabic script started during the era of the Caliph
named Abdel Malek ibn Marwan (65-96 H) (685-705 AD) by Abo Al Aswad Al Dooalli who invented
what is known today as tankeet (dotting) and tashkeel (vowelling), as the normal Arabic text does
not provide enough information about the correct pronunciation. The process of improving this
kind of invention developed further improvements by Al Faraheedi who died in 786 AD and his
successors such as abo Bakr ibn Mojahed who died in 936 AD and abo Ali Mohamed ibn Moqla
who died in 940 where new signs were added and been used as from the 11 th century onwards till
the introduction of printing. At the beginning of the early 20th century, the Koran did not yet have
a uniform, universally accepted mass-printed version. There were many publications with
variations in text and Qera-at (readings). This was also the case in Cairo, Egypt, motivating the
Egyptian government to publish a uniform government-sponsored version for religious education
in its schools. The first edition of the Egyptian Koran was published on July 10, 1924 in Cairo
which later on became the only acceptable Koran in the rest of the so called Islamic countries.

Wrote

Books

Gold

Went

This is an example of two words each of which is with different vowelling signs to show how
these signs make a great deal of difference in the meaning.
from left to right: b, t, th, n, y without the dots they look the same manually scripted.
g, h, kh again, without the dots, they look the same, and so on with the other letters.

88

Does all that constitute any certainty about the authenticity of the Koran? You say it.

Fact (2)&(3) are connected:

(2)Descending of the verses of the Koran always was based on the circumestances and/or the
person(s) who met with mohamed and the nature of the question(s) they asked. Hence are the
Reasons of Descending. Reasons of descending itself is an evidence of fabrication. Simply
enough, if the Koran is the world of Allah as they claim, then Allah doesnt need reasons to
descend his words!
(3)There is something called nasekh & mansookh = (abrogating & abrigated) verses of the
Koran. This alone is another evidence of fabrication as the clerics of Islam always say that the
Koran is valid for all times and all places. i.e. how it could be valid for all times and all places
while Allah changes his mind to suit the whims and fancies of Mohamed.? Also they claim that
the Koran superceeds the Holy Bible. i.e. the Koran is a complete inerrant message to replace
the alleged corruption of the Bible. In this, we should mention that if, for the sake of argument, the
Bible is corrupted as they claim (which is not), then the new message (the Koran as they say)
should come down at once in a complete form not to take 22 years and still having abrogating and
abrogated verses in addition to the contradictions and the errors therein. Besides, why the
seakers of truth prefer a book filled with violence and dirty teachings which is the Koran instead
of following a corrupted book filled with all good and peaceful teachings? The following are
some examples to reflect
how was the descending of the verses according to the
circumestances and the people met with Mohamed. Besides, what is the fate of those who died
following the verses before abrogation? And what kind of Allah is that who keeps changing his
mind most of the time?
From soorat al bakara (the cow) Koran 2: 115

115 To Allah belong the East and the West. Whichever way you turn, there is Allah's presence. Allah is
Omnipresent and Omniscient.
Background reason of descending:

(.
)

Mohamed and his group, at the very beginning of his movement, used to pray facing Jerusalem.
So he asked his Allah to change this saying: till when I will keep my face towards the Jewish
sacred places? So Allah changed the prayers direction from Jerusalem to Kaaba at Mecca. One
day, Mohamed sent a group of companions in a certain mission. Upon the time of prayers, they
did not know which direction is the Qebla (kaaba of Mecca). So they prayed in whatever direction.
When returned back to mohamed and informed him about it, the above verses immediately
descended to relief their conscious.
We notice from the part of the Koran and from the part of the reasons of descending that there is a
great contradiction. The Muslims are obliged to face Kaaba, Mecca while they are praying whereas
this particular part says the mandatory facing of Kaaba is not that important obligatory. The
Muslim must face him/herself with the logic question here: Is it mandatory or not?
From soorat al bakara (the cow) Koran 2:158

89

158 Safa and Marwa are among the rites of Allah. Whoever makes the Pilgrimage to the House, or
performs the Omrah (visiting the sacred places out of the pilgrimage time), commits no error by circulating
between them. Whoever volunteers good Allah is Appreciative and Cognizant.
Background reason of descending:
: :
.

(
) :

On the little hill called safa, there was a pagan called Esaf, and on the hilll named Marwa, there was a
pagan called Naella. There was a couple (a man and a woman) prior to Islam. They entered the Kaaba
and committed adultery therein, so Allah turned the man and the woman into statues. The non believers
put the statue that was a man on the Safa, and the statue that was a woman on the Marwa and
worshipped them. When the Ansar (the Muslims of Medina Mohamed seduced them by the money of
Khadeeja) became Muslims, they felt embarrassed to circulate between the two hells. So Allah
descended: Safa and Marwa are among the rites of Allah etc..
Note that the Ansar know how paganism is to circulate between Safa & Marwa, which is a ritual
applicable prior to Islam and still valid and applicable as part of Islam, and how Mohamed solved
the problem by just descending the verse that stipulate it as part of the worshipping Allah.
Besides, this reason of descending gives us so many facts that the Muslims have been trying to
hide:
1. Safa & Marwa, are of paganism origin which are still applicable in Islam. Is it paganism or
Islamism now?
2. Kaaba was a place for committing adultery. Is it sacred or not any more??
3. Ansar knew the paganism origin and were hesitant to swallow it when in Islam. How Safa
& Marwa were idols and you (Mohamed), want us to revolve around them as part of Islamic
rituals? Two impinged contradictions, which way to go? Which one to adopt? Are they
paganism to neglect or Islamic to follow? How Allah allows for such a major
contradiction?
From soorat al bakara (the cow) Koran 2:183

183 O you who believe! Fasting is prescribed upon you, as it was prescribed upon those before you, that
you may become righteous.
Background reason of descending

: : . : (
: .
.

Mohamed was walking in Medina and saw an elder man of Ansar hardly able to walk. His name was
Sarma ibn Qays ibn Anas of al Najjar tribe (the family of Amna, the mother of Mohamed). Mohamed
asked the man: why I see you are not able to move like that? The man replied: I entered my house
yesterday. My woman was preparing some special food. She told me to wait till she warms up the food
she prepared for me. When she was warming up the food, I fall asleep. When she brought the warm food
and found me asleep, she told me you are not going to eat nor drink. So as you can see, I am fasting,
working in my land, and feel very weak about to faint. So Mohamed felt pity for the man and his eyes
were full of tears and the verse descended.
Note that Mohamed didnt dare to speak with the woman to deal with her man in an appropriate
way. So he told the man to accept what the woman did. Another fabrication of alleged

90

descending of a verse to help Mohamed escape from the problem and show him as wise. The
woman, like any other woman trying to please her man to spend some nice time together when he
returns home. So she prepared a nice meal she knows he like, etc. from this story, Mohamed knew
that the woman is hard to deal with. Instead of trying like in other incidents to speak with the
woman, he convinced the man to accept this kind of treatment from his woman.
From soorat al bakara (the cow) Koran 2:196

196 And carry out the Hajj and the Omrah for Allah. But if you are prevented, then whatever is feasible of
offerings. And do not shave your heads until the offering has reached its destination. Whoever of you is
sick, or has an injury of the head, then redemption of fasting, or charity, or worship. When you are secure:
whoever continues the Omrah until the Hajj, then whatever is feasible of offering. But if he lacks the
means, then fasting for three days during the Hajj and seven when you have returned, making ten in all.
This is for he whose household is not present at the Sacred Mosque. And remain conscious of Allah, and
know that Allah is stern in retribution.
Background reason of descending
) :
(.
:
) ( : .( ) :
(

) : :

It was descended in Kaab ibn Ajra al Ansari who said: when we were with the Prophet in Hudaiybiya, the
prophet passed by me while I was cooking and a lot of lice rushing on my face. So the messenger of allah
said: O Kaab ibn Ajra, are you hurt from the moths/vermin of your head? So the verse descended..etc.
Notice that Allah descends scripture for Mohamed even in such bizarre circumstance. Actually,
it is a matter of keeping the manipulation to keep his control over the simple minds that followed
him then and have been following him till today

The above examples are from:

Al Nasekh wa Al Mansookh fee Al Koran Al Kareem, Ibn Salama abrogating & abrogated in the
Koran.

And it is the same reasons of descending with some minor deviations here and there in other
books of the same title but of different authors such as Al Naysaboory which is one of the most
famous books in this connection.
Fact (4):
What is called descending of the scriptures took 22 years to complete to form the whole Koran.
i.e. it was descended in disjointed verses and chapters i.e. the compilation of the Koran as
known today, never took place during the life of Mohamed. It was compiled and re compiled 4
times after his death regardless of the allegations of the clerics of Islam., because as long as
Mohamed was alive, there was always the expectation of further revelation as well as
occasional abrogation. Any formal collection of the material already descended could not
properly be considered a complete text.
1st compilation of the Koran by Ali ibn abo Talleb (recognized only by Shia sect and comprises
116 soorats (chapters)

91

Shia scholars are unanimous that Ali ibn Abo Taleb possessed a personal transcript of the Koran,
which he collected 6 months after the death of Mohamed, and that this was the 1st compilation of
the Koran. The unique aspect about this version is that it was collected in the order it was
descended, which mainstream Shia hold is the only difference between the Koran as it is today
and Alis.
A few Shia scholars argue that Ali presented his Koran to the community, but they refused to
acknowledge his copy. One report states, "he had brought the complete Book of Allah,
comprising the tafseer (explanation) and the revelation, the precise and ambiguous verses, the
abrogating and the abrogated verses; nothing was missing from it according to Shia -, but the
Sunni did not accept it from him" They also believed that Alis version of the Koran contained
verses that are not seen in the Othman codex. They believe changes in the order of verses and
sooras (chapters)
did take place and that there were variant readings, tabdeel
(exchange/substitute) of words such as omma (nation) to imam (the title of the highest cleric in
shia sect), rearrangement of words and deletion of words related, referring and aiming to the right
of Ali to be the first caliph. No trace of this compilation can be found today. The Koran presently
used by the Shia of Iran is similar to the one in the hands of the Sunni with a difference that the
Shia version comprises 116 chapters while the one with the Sunni comprises only 114 chapters.
Two chapters named: Al Khol (dislocation/stripping off) and Al Hokd (Hatred) which are not
available in the version of the Koran that is possessed by the Sunni. The rest of the chapters are
the same in both versions. There is another branch of Shia that possess another version of the
Koran also comprises 116 chapters but the extra 2 chapters are named differently : Al Wilaya
(succession) and Al Noorain (the two lights).
121 : .111 : : / : : 642 642 / 1 :
1014 : 1012 : 111 /1 : ) 21 ( 111
" " : 41 / 1 :

2nd compilation of the Koran by Abo Bakr al Sedeeq (later burnt by Othman) i.e. no trace of it.
According to Sunni scholars, during the life of Mohamed written parts of the Koran were scattered
amongst his companions, much of it as private possessions. There were few companions who
could scribe in addition to many people who were not scribes but were memorizers. After the
death of Mohamed, Abo Bakr, the 1st caliph, initially followed a policy of not interfering letting
everyone show him/herself by using the part of the Koran possessed /memorized. Abo Bakr, had
to reverse this policy after the Battle of Yamama in 633. During the battle, 70 Muslims who had
memorized the Koran were killed including Salem ibn Jabal. The death of Salem was most
significant, as he was one of the four who had been entrusted by Mohamed to teach the Koran.
Omar ibn Al Khattab suggested and insisted that the Koran should be compiled. So Abo Bakr,
being the 1st caliph, ordered the collection of the hitherto scattered pieces of the Koran into one
copy. Gathering all of the Koranic text was assigned to Zaid ibn Thabet the primary scribe of
Mohamed.
(Bukhari,Jam' al Koran, hadith no. 4986; also Abo Dawood, al Masahhef, pp. 6-9) (Sahih Bukhari, Vol. 6, p. 478).

This compilation was kept by the Caliph Abo Bakr, after his death by his successor, Caliph Omar
ibn al Khattab, who on his deathbed gave them to Hafsa bint Omar, his daughter and one of the
widows of Mohamed.
We notice here that the Sunnis dismiss the Shia version of the Koranic compilation as nothing
more than Twelve Shia fabrications. They point to the fact that Zaydia branch of shia who form
the oldest living shia Sect believe in the above events described in Saheeh Bokhari.
3rd compilation of the Koran by Othman ibn Affan (recognized by Sonna sect and comprizes 114
chapters):
By the time of caliphate of Othman, there was a perceived need for clarification of Koran reading.
The Caliphate had grown considerably, expanding into Mesopotamia (Iraq & Syria), Egypt, and
Persia (Iran), bringing into Islam many new converts from various cultures with varying degrees of
isolation. These converts spoke a variety of languages but were not well in speaking and
understanding Arabic language. Othman felt it was important to standardize the written text of the

92

Koran into one specific Arabic dialect. Another reason for re-compiling the Koran was that many
Muslims who had memorized the Koran (hoffaz)(memorizers) had died, especially in battles over
the past 4-5 years.
According to the dominant version narrated by Bokhari, the reason for the final collection of the
Koran was a dispute between Muslim forces from Iraq and Syria over the correct way of reciting it
during communal prayers while on an expedition to Armenia and Azerbaijan. When the task was
finished Othman kept one copy in Medina and sent others to Kofa, Bara (Iraq), Damascus (Syria),
Cairo, Egypt and Mecca (S. Arabia), and ordered that all other variant incomplete 33 copies of the
Koran to be burnt.
In this point, we should mention another major fact. Aisha, the child wife of Mohamed said: kill
Naathala. Naathala was one of the hated Jews and she is calling Othman Naathala as a matter of
degradation. She ordered to kill Othman because simply he corrupted the Koran as she said. i.e.
the Koran that had been compiled by Othman is corrupt. This is the origin of the Koran known
today. i.e. the Koran known today is corrupt according to Aisha, the mother of all believers. Here
also we should ask Aisha the very logic question: If what Othman compiled is corrupted version
of the Koran, then where is the version that is not corrupted? The answer is very shocking. When
the messenger of Allah died, we were so disturbed & busy and the copies where under the bed so a goat
had entered and eaten it.
( ) 7662 ( ) 222 ( ) 6827 (
2525( ) 2526 ( ) 2527 ( ) 6885 ) - -
" : ! : " :
22 / 06 ( . " )

Now the Muslims are in great state of confusion/puzzle. They really feel they are cornered. If what
Othman compiled was a corrupt and what was not corrupt was eaten by a goat, then on which
basis the Muslims build their faith? How they dare to allege that the Koran is not corrupted? Their
mother Aisha said it was corrupted and what was not corrupted in her possession was eaten by a
goat i.e. doesnt exist i.e. what the Muslims have of the Koran right now is a complete fabrication
over the years.
From the above, we get another important fact. The Muslim clerics allege that Islam invaded all the
areas of the Mid East, parts of Armenia & Azerbaijan and India to introduce Islam as a religion.
The questions are:
1. How to introduce a religion without its book?
2. How to introduce a religion in a language that is not known to the invaded people?
3. Why all the massacres that took place specially in India and Armenia?
4. Is the Koran narrated as per Hafs different than the other narrations by the other
companions?
5. Are these differences affecting the meaning or they are just minor differences?
6. Why these differences did take place?
7. Which version of narration is according to the version kept in the Preserved Board Version
under the thrown of Allah?
8. How all these differences make you wonder about the viability of the correctness of the
preserving of the Koran from alteration and/or modification?
4th compilation of the Koran by Al Hajjaj ibn Yousef Al Thekaffy during the era of Abdel Malek ibn
Marwan after the invention of Tashkeel and Tankeet in 705 AD i.e. after 85 years from the death of
Mohamed.
Al Hajjaj added, deleted and modified certain parts of the Koran of Othman to suit the then
prevailing situations such as construction of the mosque named the doom of rock in Jerusalem.
More importantly, during Al Hajjaj era, two groups of Muslims had been fighting. One says that the
Koran is invented. i.e. it was a fabrication of Mohamed and his companions. i.e. nothing
descended. The other says it was descended . it is obvious that the first group is the one that
knows and the second is the one that is lending their brains to the governors. Al Hajjaj was
well know with the title the butcher as his sword was always ready to eliminate his opponents
following the steps of Mohamed. so? You guessed it right. He used his sword to finish the first
group that knows the truth about the Koran. The second group increased
in number and

93

delivered the same belief to their new generation etc. till todays date. That is why you will never
find a Muslim today who uses his brain when the issue of the Koran is under discussion .
No revelation inspired nor Koran dscended
The
alterations,
modifications, omissions &
amendments by Al Hajjaj
in the Koran

Fact (5):
Writing was not a common skill during Mohameds time but in Mecca, being the commercial
center, you could find some few who could read and write. Mohamed was among them regardless
and in contradiction to the Islamic clerics allegation regarding the illiteracy of Mohamed as
mentioned before in Section (2).
Fact (6):
Mohamed told the Muslims to take the Koran from 4 persons namely: Abdulla ibn Masood, Salem
& Moaaz ibn Jabal & Obay ibn Kaab. All of the four had been killed in the different conquests for at
least 3-5 years prior to the start of Othman to perform his compilation of the Koran. Othman was
the 3rd successor after the death of Mohamed. the question here is : how Othman compiled his
Koran while the only four persons indicated by Mohamed had been killed? That was explained
under fact (4) above.
Fact (7):
Most Muslims, specially the non Arabic speakers, do not understand what the scripture of the
Islamic sacred books say exactly simply because it is prohibited to true translate these books.
Although such Muslims are obliged to pray in Arabic language even if they dont understand one
single word of what they are using. For example the Shahada which any non Arabic speaking
says, makes him/her a Muslim. (La elah ella allah = no god but Allah) (mohamed rasool allah =
Mohamed is the messenger of Allah). In You tube, there are a lot of non Arabic speaking persons
who joined Islam saying the shahada. You may connect to that site and listen by yourselves, but
do not laugh please no matter how funny it is.
Fact (8):
You cannot understand the Koran unless you go through the books of Hadeeth. At least as
regards the issue of the prayers in Islam. The number of prayers per day and the timing of each
and methodology are not mentioned in the Koran, but you can find them in the books of Hadeeth.
Fact (9):
The true Muslim cannot be called a true Muslim unless he/she believes in the previous books and
the previous prophets. i.e. the true Muslim must believe in the Holy Bible (the Old Testament
Torah & the New Testament Injeel). In contradiction to this, the Muslims are prohibited to
touch the Holy Bible to at least study the contents thereof in order to build their faith on solid
basis. If you ask any Muslim about any previous prophet what was his prophecy, where to find it..
etc.. they are blank. The clerics of Islam always say that there is no need for such reading of the
Book as the Book had been corrupted and the Koran supersedes it. When they say so, they ignore
the fact that they must believe in 4 books Tawrah (Moses), Zaboor (David songs), Injeel (Jesus) &
Koran. The 1st 3 books are integral part thereof of the Holy Bible. If it is corrupt as they say, then
th
th
their belief is based on 1/4 of what they must believe in. Besides, the 1/4 (the Koran) is totally
corrupt as evidenced herein above. Moreover, if any one claims corruption of any book or

94

document, he/she must have the original. Furthermore, their own Koran say very clearly beyond
any doubt, that the Tawrah and Injeel are not corrupted. Someone has been lying all the way
through, guess who?
Fact (10):
If you are a Muslim, and not praying the mandatory 5 times a day (in Arabic), which must be
preceded by the ritual washing/ablution (Wodu) , according to Mohamed, you are in great danger
of going to hell. The water used for this ablution must be clean in all respects. If you dont find
water, you can perform the ablution by sand/dust instead. And they call this the highest degree of
hygiene. !!
Fact (11)
The Muslim clerics allege that the Koran is the word of Allah while when we read the chapters of
the Koran we will find that it the words of Mohamed. e.g. in chapter one (Al Fatehha = the opening)
(Koran 1:1-7)

1 In the name of Allah, the Gracious, the Merciful. 2 Praise be to Allah, Lord of the Worlds. 3 The Gracious, the
Merciful. 4 Master of the Day of Judgment. 5 It is You we worship, and upon You we call for help. 6 Guide us to the
straight path. 7 The path of those You have blessed, not of those against whom there is anger, nor of those who are
misguided.

Very obviously they are not the words of Allah otherwise how logic is Allah saying in the name of
Allah, or Allah praises Allah, or Allah calling Allah for help, or Allah is asking Allah to guide Allah
to the straight path etc.??
Fact (12)
Dome of the Rock. The structure, the oldest extant example of early Islamic architecture, was
completed in 691 AD. Dome of the Rock and the Aqsa are the mosques in Jerusalem in the same
compound on which Mohamed alleged he made his Night Journey. i.e. after 60+ years from the
death of Mohamed. hence the claim of the Muslims in any rights in Jerusalem is false too due to
the invasion and occupation of the Holy Lands of the Jews and the Christians which is known
today as the State of Israel.
Fact (13):
The Muslim Koran and Muslim books of Hadeeth are unique among all the sacred writings in the
entire world because they alone counsel its followers to make war on unbelievers of Islam simply
because Allah and his messenger hate any thing and any one that is non Muslim. The following
are verses from the Koran and some hadeeths that reflect this fact. Verses to hate & verses to
Kill from the Koran:

8:55 The worst of creatures in Allah's view are those who disbelieve. They have no faith.








8:75 As for those who believed afterwards, and emigrated and struggled with you-these belong with you.
But family members are nearer to one another in the Book of God. God is Cognizant of everything.
The Koran is a complete confusion of messed up and perverted stories taken from others, Arab
paganism and Islamic invention with un ending violence to non Muslims to show hatred and

95

violence towards non-Muslims who are detested by Allah, while accepting that Allah made them
non-Muslims!!! Unbelievable!!!!
There is no historical chronology and often the textural context is missing too as one verse
bears no relation to others around it. This is unimportant as the text is the literal word of Allah and
its instructions stand for eternity anyway. Hence the Muslim cry that text is taken out of context is
a joke. Any context at all is artificially provided by a claimed biography of Mohamed written in the
mid-late 8th century and only existing as a 9th century rendition (Ibn Is-haq, Seerat Rasool Allah).
Mohamed died in 632 AD. The Koran is arranged from biggest to smallest sooras but, based on
the seera (biography), is sorted into Meccan text which also threatens others as Mohamed
abused local deities, and the later written and over-riding (Abrogating) Medina text when
Mohamed had power and attacked others, enslaved, stole, raped, slaughtered and threatened, in
some cases demanding payment, slaves and/or conversion if people wanted to be safe from his
violence.
Law of Abrogation of revelations in Islam (Koran 2:106 and 16:101 legitimates abrogation) is
needed as apparently Allah couldnt make up his mind. Later verses replace/over-ride earlier
ones. The Koranic science of Abrogation ("Nasekh wa Mansookh") uses the reversed work "alNasekh wal-Mansookh" (The Abrogator / abrogating and the Abrogated) which examines conflict
and contradiction in the Koran and goes through every soora (chapter), detailing every verse
which has been cancelled, and the verse(s) which replace it. Of 114 sooras, only 43 were not
affected by abrogation.
The Shia famous leader Khomeini said it very clear: Those who know nothing of Islam pretend
that Islam counsels against war. Those, who say this, are witless. Islam says: Kill all
unbelievers just as they would kill you all!!! Does this mean that Muslims should sit back until
they are devoured by the unbelievers? Islam says: Kill them [the non-Muslim], put them to the
sword and scatter their armies. Does this mean sitting back until non-Muslims overcome us?
Islam says: Kill in the service of Allah those who may want to kill you! Does this mean that
we should surrender to the enemy? Islam says: The only good there is exists thanks to the
sword and in the shadow of the sword! The sword is the key to paradise, which can be opened only for
holy warriors! There are hundreds of other Koranic psalms and hadeeths saying of the Prophet urging
Muslims to value war and to fight. Does all that mean that Islam is a religion that prevents men from
waging war? I spit upon those foolish souls who made such a claim. Khomeini became the supreme
religious and political leader of the Republic of Iran in 1979 for life i.e. till he died on June 3, 1989
The texts of Medina are filled with lies about the beliefs of others, threats and outright calls for
violence against others. In this you will find some people screaming: but there is violence in the
Bible too! . Yes there is as the Old Testament in particular was written long before Islam in
violent times but although the injunction thou shall not killwas suspended by God in certain
limited circumstances in the Old Testament, at no time were Jews given permission to kill for ever
or until all the religion becomes Judaism. In the New Testament, Jesus said to put up the word.
Christians were persecuted for the first 300 years of Christianity. This is not the case for Islam
which came about 610 years after Christianity. Mohamed was a sadistic slave-trader, thief and war
lord and his men raged against others and continued to do so after his death till today.
Islamic theologians and commentators of Koran argue that violent materials, such as soora 9,
abrogates more tolerant materials. Upon discussing why Mohamed didnt begin soora 9 (which is
the last full chapter) with the customary invocation (in the name of Allah, the compassionate, the
merciful), you will find that the highly valued Al Jalalayn and Al Syooti in the 15th century state
that : security and soora 9 was sent down when the need for such security was removed. Soora
9:5 states:

96

9:5 When the Sacred Months have passed, kill the polytheists wherever you find them. And capture them,
and besiege them, and lie in wait for them at every ambush. But if they repent, and perform the prayers,
and pay the alms, then let them go their way. Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.
Ibn Katheer, Al Dahhak and ibn Al Jawzy, in their tafseer (explanation) state that, that verse
abrogated every peace treaty in the Koran and ensured idolaters would have no more treaties or
promise of safety. Actually soora 9:5 is the last Koranic word on Jehad and all other Koranic text
must be read in its light. i.e. DONT be fooled into believing some weaker text from sooras 16, 43,
52, 73 & 109 as ALL are Meccan and ABROGATED simply because Mohamed was the minority in
Mecca. Muslims minorities in the western countries today, feigned peace and called for tolerance
of the Islamic religion! when in the majority, Muslims dont allow equality, safety and full
freedom of religion to the non Muslims simply because Islam forbids it! Mohamed returned later
with 10,000 men and took over Mecca removing the pagans from their temple. As you can see,
violent jehad is the preferred option once the numbers and weapons are available.
The Sunni leader Kardawi quoted as saying: .. those who oppose martyrdom operations
and claim that they are suicide are making a great mistake, the goals of the one who carries
out martyrdom operation and the one who commits suicide are completely different. Anyone
who analyzes the soul of these two will discover the huge difference between them. The
person who commits suicide kills himself for himself, because he failed in business, love, an
examination or the like. He was too weak to cope with the situation and chose to flee life for death.. in
contrast, the one who carries out martyrdom operation does not think of himself. He sacrifices himself for
the sake of a higher goal, for which all sacrifices become meaningless. He sells himself to Allah in
order to buy paradise in exchange. (Kardawi is the head of the European Council for Fatwa and
Research, and president of the International Association of Muslim scholars (IAMS) and a spiritual
guide of the Muslim Brotherhood. Speaking on Qatar TV in February 2006)
Chief Justice of Saudi Arabia, Sheikh Abdullah bin Muhammad bin Homaid, has taught that in the
Koran, at first the fighting was forbidden, then it was permitted and after that it was made
obligatory. He also distinguishes two groups Muslims must fight:
(1) against them who start the fighting against you (Muslims)
(2)and against all those who worship others along with Allah, as mentioned in Soorat AlBaqarah(cow chapter 2), Al-Imran(family of Imran chapter 3) and Al Taubah(repentance chapter 9) and
other Sooras (Chapters of the Koran).
As Mohammads power increased, so did Islamic violence until the fighting became
obligatory against others simply because they werent Muslims!
Those who fought
were rewarded on earth or in paradise, those who didnt fight faced punishment.
Islamic text also includes the hadeeth and the seera where Mohammads exploits against others
are extensively reported and where rewards are offered to those that fight.
The following are some selections of Koranic texts that demand and reward violence and hatred
against the non-Muslims. These are taken from sections that often contain many texts abusing
and lying about the non-Muslims and their beliefs.
Muslims are told they are ordained to fight. Allah loves those who fight for him. Read it herein
under in Arabic then followed by the translation.

2:154 And do not say of those who are killed in the cause of Allah, "Dead." Rather, they are alive, but
you do not perceive.

97

2:178 O you who believe! Retaliation for the murdered is ordained upon you: the free for the free, the
slave for the slave, the female for the female. But if he is forgiven by his kin, then grant any reasonable
demand, and pay with good will. This is a concession from your Lord, and a mercy. But whoever commits
aggression after that, a painful torment awaits him.

2:190 And fight in the cause of Allah those who fight you, but do not commit aggression; Allah does not
love the aggressors.

2:191 And kill them wherever you find them, and expel them from where they had expelled you.
Oppression is more serious than murder. But do not fight them at the Sacred Mosque, unless they fight
you there. If they fight you, then kill them. Such is the retribution of the disbelievers.
The battle is endless, until all the religion is Allahs or it is the judgment day. A Muslim is
persecuted by the mere presence of non-Muslims so the war only ends when others no longer
exist. Being persecuted is supposedly worse than slaughtering:



2:193 And fight them until there is no oppression, and worship becomes devoted to Allah alone. But if
they cease, then let there be no hostility except against the oppressors.

8:39 And fight them on until there is no more persecution, and religion becomes Allah's in its entirety; but
if they cease, verily Allah doth see all that they do.

9:5 When the Sacred Months have passed, kill the polytheists wherever you find them. And capture
them, and besiege them, and lie in wait for them at every ambush. But if they repent, and perform the
prayers, and pay the alms, then let them go their way. God is Most Forgiving, Most Merciful.

9:33 It is He who sent His Messenger with the guidance and the religion of truth, in order to make it
prevail over all religions, even though the idolaters dislike it.

2:216 Fighting is prescribed upon you, even though you dislike it. But it may be that you dislike
something while it is good for you, and it may be that you like something while it is bad for you. Allah
knows, and you do not know.

2:217 They ask you about fighting during the Holy Month. Say, "Fighting during it is deplorable; but to bar
others from Allah's path, and to disbelieve in Him, and to prevent access to the Holy Mosque, and to
expel its people from it, are more deplorable with Allah. And persecution is more serious than killing. They
will not cease to fight you until they turn you back from your religion, if they can. Whoever among you
turns back from his religion, and dies a disbeliever-those are they whose works will come to nothing, in
this life, and in the Hereafter. Those are the inmates of the Fire, abiding in it forever.

98

2:244 Fight in the cause of Allah, and know that Allah is Hearing and Knowing

3:13 There was a sign for you in the two parties that met. One party fighting in the way of Allah, and the
other was disbelieving. They saw them with their own eyes twice their number. But Allah supports with
His help whomever He wills. In that is a lesson for those with insight.

3:21 As for those who defy Allah's revelations, and kill the prophets unjustly, and kill those who advocate
justice among the people-promise them a painful retribution.
Muslims cannot be friends with non-Muslims including their own family but must be severe &
harsh to them:

3:28 Believers are not to take disbelievers for friends instead of believers. Whoever does that has
nothing to do with Allah, unless it is to protect your own selves against them. Allah warns you to beware
of Him. To Allah is the destiny. (be pals and Allah will punish you)!

3:157 If you are killed in the cause of Allah, or die-forgiveness and mercy from Allah are better than what
they hoard.

4:144 O you who believe! Do not befriend disbelievers rather than believers. Do you want to give God a
clear case against you?

5:51 O you who believe! Do not take the Jews and the Christians as allies; some of them are allies of one
another. Whoever of you allies himself with them is one of them. Allah does not guide the wrongdoing
people.



9:23 O you who believe! Do not ally yourselves with your parents and your siblings if they prefer disbelief
to belief. Whoever of you allies himself with them-these are the wrongdoers.

9:73 O Prophet! Strive against the disbelievers and the hypocrites, and be stern with them. Their abode is
Hell-what a miserable destination!

9:123 O you who believe! Fight those of the disbelievers who attack you, and let them find severity in
you, and know that Allah is with the righteous.

99

48:29 Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Those with him are stern against the disbelievers, yet
compassionate amongst themselves. You see them kneeling, prostrating, seeking blessings from Allah
and approval. Their marks are on their faces from the effects of prostration. Such is their description in
the Torah, and their description in the Injeel (Bible): like a plant that sprouts, becomes strong, grows thick,
and rests on its stem, impressing the farmers. Through them He enrages the disbelievers. Allah has
promised those among them who believe and do good deeds forgiveness and a great reward.
Only Allah and his messenger can be friend/helper to those who believe, who establish worship
and pay zakat and bow down :

5:55 Your allies are Allah, and His Messenger, and those who believe-those who pray regularly, and give
charity, and bow down.

5:57-64 O you who believe! Do not befriend those who take your religion in mockery and as a sport, be
they from among those who were given the Scripture before you, or the disbelievers. And obey Allah, if
you are believers. 58 When you call to the prayer, they take it as a joke and a trifle. That is because they
are people who do not reason. 59 Say, "O People of the Scripture! Do you resent us only because we
believe in Allah, and in what was revealed to us, and in what was revealed previously; and most of you
are sinners?" 60 Say, "Shall I inform you of worse than that for retribution from Allah? He whom Allah has
cursed, and with whom He became angry; and He turned some of them into apes, and swine, and idol
worshipers. These are in a worse position, and further away from the right way." 61 When they come to
you, they say, "We believe," though they have entered with disbelief, and they have departed with it. But
Allah is well aware of what they hide. 62 You see many of them competing with one another in sin and
hostility, and their consuming of what is illicit. What they have been doing is truly evil. 63 Why do the
rabbis and the priests not prevent them from speaking sinfully and from consuming forbidden wealth? Evil
is what they have been doing. 64 The Jews say, " Allah 's hand is tied." It is their hands that are tied, and
they are cursed for what they say. In fact, His hands are outstretched; He gives as He wills. Certainly,
what was revealed to your from your Lord will increase many of them in defiance and blasphemy. And We
placed between them enmity and hatred, until the Day of Resurrection. Whenever they kindle the fire of
war, Allah extinguishes it. And they strive to spread corruption on earth. Allah does not love the
corrupters.
Some Koranic texts brag of causing terror in others for the crime of NOT believing in Allah:




3:151 We will throw terror into the hearts of those who disbelieve, because they attribute to Allah partners
for which He revealed no sanction. Their lodging is the Fire. Miserable is the lodging of the evildoers.

8:12 Your Lord inspired the angels: "I am with you, so support those who believe. I will cast terror into the
hearts of those who disbelieve. So strike above the necks, and strike off every fingertip of theirs."

8:60 And prepare against them all the power you can muster, and all the cavalry you can mobilize, to
terrify thereby Allahs enemies and your enemies, and others besides them whom you do not know, but

100

Allah knows them. Whatever you spend in Allah's way will be repaid to you in full, and you will not be
wronged.

33:26-27 And He brought down from their strongholds those of the People of the Book who backed
them, and He threw terror into their hearts. Some of them you killed, and others you took captive. 27 And
He made you inherit their land, and their homes, and their possessions, and a region you have never
stepped on. God has power over all things.

59:2 It is He who evicted those who disbelieved among the People of the Book from their homes at the
first mobilization. You did not think they would leave, and they thought their fortresses would protect them
from Allah. But Allah came at them from where they never expected, and threw terror into their hearts.
They wrecked their homes with their own hands, and by the hands of the believers. Therefore, take a
lesson, O you who have insight.

3:121 Remember when you left your home in the morning, to assign fighting battle-positions for the
believers. Allah is Hearing and Knowing.

3:154 Then after the setback, He sent down security upon you. Slumber overcame some of you, while
others cared only for themselves, thinking of Allah thoughts that were untrue-thoughts of ignorancesaying, "Is anything up to us?" Say, "Everything is up to Allah." They conceal within themselves what they
do not reveal to you. And they say, "If it was up to us, none of us would have been killed here." Say,
"Even if you Had stayed in your homes, those destined to be killed would have marched into their death
beds." Allah thus tests what is in your minds, and purifies what is in your hearts. Allah knows what the
hearts contain.

3:157 If you are killed in the cause of Allah, or die-forgiveness and mercy from Allah are better than what
they hoard.

3:167 And that He may know the hypocrites. And it was said to them, "Come, fight in the cause of Allah,
or contribute." They said, "If we knew how to fight, we would have followed you." On that day they were
closer to infidelity than they were to faith. They say with their mouths what is not in their hearts; but Allah
knows what they hide.

3:169 Do not consider those killed in the cause of Allah as dead. In fact, they are alive, at their Lord,
well provided for.

101

3:181 Allah has heard the statement of those who said, "Allah is poor, and we are rich." We will write
down what they said, and their wrongful killing of the prophets; and We will say, "Taste the torment of the
burning."

3:195 And so their Lord answered them: "I will not waste the work of any worker among you, whether
male or female. You are one of another. For those who emigrated, and were expelled from their homes,
and were persecuted because of Me, and fought and were killed-I will remit for them their sins, and will
admit them into gardens beneath which rivers flow-a reward from Allah. With Allah is the ultimate reward."

4:66 Had We decreed for them: "Kill yourselves," or "Leave your homes," they would not have done it,
except for a few of them. But had they done what they were instructed to do, it would have been better for
them, and a firmer confirmation.

4:74 Let those who sell the life of this world for the Hereafter fight in the cause of God. Whoever fights in
the cause of God, and then is killed, or achieves victory, We will grant him a great compensation.

4:75 And why would you not fight in the cause of Allah, and the helpless men, and women, and children,
cry out, "Our Lord, deliver us from this town whose people are oppressive, and appoint for us from Your
Presence a Protector, and appoint for us from Your Presence a Victor."





4:76 Those who believe fight in the cause of Allah, while those who disbelieve fight in the cause of Evil.
So fight the allies of the Devil. Surely the strategy of the Devil is weak.

4:77 Have you not considered those who were told, "Restrain your hands, and perform your prayers, and
spend in regular charity"? But when fighting was ordained for them, a faction of them feared the people as
Allah is ought to be feared, or even more. And they said, "Our Lord, why did You ordain fighting for us? If
only You would postpone it for us for a short while." Say, "The enjoyments of this life are brief, but the
Hereafter is better for the righteous, and you will not be wronged one bit."

4:84 So fight in the cause of Allah; you are responsible only for yourself. And rouse the believers.
Perhaps Allah will restrain the might of those who disbelieve. Allah is Stronger in Might, and More
Punishing.

4:89 They would love to see you disbelieve, just as they disbelieve, so you would become equal. So do
not befriend any of them, unless they emigrate in the way of Alla. If they turn away, seize them and
execute them wherever you may find them; and do not take from among them allies or supporters.

102

4:90 Except those who join people with whom you have a treaty, or those who come to you reluctant to
fight you or fight their own people. Had Allah willed, He would have given them power over you, and they
would have fought you. If they withdraw from you, and do not fight you, and offer you peace, then Allah
assigns no excuse for you against them.

4:91 You will find others who want security from you, and security from their own people. But whenever
they are tempted into discord, they plunge into it. So if they do not withdraw from you, nor offer you
peace, nor restrain their hands, seize them and execute them wherever you find them. Against these, We
have given you clear authorization.

4:92 Never should a believer kill another believer, unless by error. Anyone who kills a believer by error
must set free a believing slave, and pay compensation to the victim's family, unless they remit it as
charity. If the victim belonged to a people who are hostile to you, but is a believer, then the compensation
is to free a believing slave. If he belonged to a people with whom you have a treaty, then compensation
should be handed over to his family, and a believing slave set free. Anyone who lacks the means must
fast for two consecutive months, by way of repentance to Allah. Allah is All Knowing, Most Wise

5:33 The punishment for those who fight Allah and His Messenger, and strive to spread corruption on
earth, is that they be killed, or crucified, or have their hands and feet cut off on opposite sides, or be
banished from the land. That is to disgrace them in this life; and in the Hereafter they will have a terrible
punishment.

5:95 O ye who believe! Kill not game while in the sacred precincts or in state of pilgrimage. If any of you
doth so intentionally, the compensation is an offering, brought to the Kba, of a domestic animal
equivalent to the one he killed, as adjudged by two just men among you; or by way of atonement, the
feeding of the indigent; or its equivalent in fasts: that he may taste of the penalty of his deed. Allah
forgives what is past: for repetition Allah will punish him. For Allah is Exalted, and Lord of Retribution.

6:137 Even so, in the eyes of most of the pagans, their "partners" made alluring the slaughter of their
children, in order to lead them to their own destruction, and cause confusion in their religion. If Allah had
willed, they would not have done so: But leave alone them and what they forge.

6:151 Say: "Come, I will rehearse what Allah hath (really) prohibited you from": Join not anything with
Him; be good to your parents; kill not your children on a plea of want;- We provide sustenance for you
and for them;- come not nigh to indecent deeds. Whether open or secret; take not life, which Allah hath
made sacred, except by way of justice and law: thus doth He command you, that ye may learn wisdom.

8:15 O you who believe! When you meet those who disbelieve on the march, never turn your backs on
them.

103

8:16 If any do turn his back to them on such a day - unless it be in a stratagem of war, or to retreat to a
troop (of his own)- he draws on himself the wrath of Allah, and his abode is Hell,- an evil refuge (indeed)!

Muslims are told its really Allah who kills; Muslims are merely his slaves or agents of
death.

8:17 It is not ye who slew them; it was Allah. When thou threwest (a handful of dust), it was not thy act,
but Allah's: in order that He might confer on the Believers a gracious benefit from Himself: for Allah is He
Who heareth and knoweth (all things).

8:65 O Prophet! Rouse the Believers to the fight. If there are twenty amongst you, patient and
persevering, they will vanquish two hundred: if a hundred, they will vanquish a thousand of the
Unbelievers: for these are a people without understanding.
Others are attacked for daring to disapprove or criticize AS HAPPENS TODAY!!!

9:12 But if they violate their oaths after their covenant, and attack you for your Faith,- fight ye the chiefs of
Unfaith: for their oaths are nothing to them: that thus they may be restrained.

9:13 Will you not fight a people who violated their oaths, and planned to exile the Messenger, and
initiated hostilities against you? Do you fear them? It is Allah you should fear, if you are believers.

9:14 Fight them, and Allah will punish them by your hands, and disgrace them, help you (to victory) over
them, heal the breasts of Believers,

9:20 Those who believe, and emigrate, and strive in Allah's path with their possessions and their
persons, are of a higher rank with Allah. These are the winners.

9:29 Fight those who believe not in Allah nor the Last Day, nor hold that forbidden which hath been
forbidden by Allah and His Messenger, nor acknowledge the Religion of Truth, from among the People of
the Book, until they pay the Jizya with willing submission, and feel themselves subdued.

9:30 The Jews call Ozair a son of Allah, and the Christians call Christ the son of Allah. That is a saying
from their mouth; (in this) they but imitate what the unbelievers of old used to say. Allah's curse be on
them: how they are deluded away from the Truth!

9:36 The number of months in the sight of Allah is twelve (in a year)- so ordained by Him the day He
created the heavens and the earth; of them four are sacred: that is the right religion. So wrong not

104

yourselves therein. And fight the Pagans all together as they fight you all together. But know that Allah is
with those who restrain
Allah buys the Muslims life in exchange for Janna (paradise). They must kill and be killed.

9:111 Allah has purchased from the believers their lives and their properties in exchange for Paradise.
They fight in Allah's cause, and they kill and get killed. It is a promise binding on Him in the Torah, and
the Gospel, and the Quran. And who is more true to his promise than Allah? So rejoice in making such an
exchange-that is the supreme triumph.

9:123 O ye who believe! fight the unbelievers who are near to you, and let them find harshness in you:
and know that Allah is with those who fear Him.

18:74 Then they proceeded: until, when they met a young boy, he slew him. He said: "Hast thou slain an
innocent person who had slain none? Truly a foul (unheard of) thing hast thou done!"

22:58 Those who emigrate in Allah's cause, then get killed, or die, Allah will provide them with fine
provisions. Allah is the Best of Providers

25:68 And those who do not implore besides Allah any other god, and do not kill the soul which Allah has
made sacred-except in the pursuit of justice-and do not commit adultery. Whoever does that will face
penalties

29:24 But the only response from his people was their saying, "Kill him, or burn him." But Allah saved
him from the fire. Surely in that are signs for people who believe.

33:16 Say, "Flight will not benefit you, if you flee from death or killing, even then you will be given only
brief enjoyment."

33:20 They assumed that the confederates had not withdrawn. But were the confederates to advance,
they would wish they were in the desert with the Bedouins, inquiring about your news. And if they were
among you, they would have done little fighting.

33:25 Allah repelled the disbelievers in their rage; they gained no advantage. Allah thus spared the
believers combat. Allah is Strong and Mighty.

33:61 They are cursed; wherever they are found, they must be captured and killed outright.

105

40:25 Then, when he came to them with the truth from Us, they said, "Kill the sons of those who have
believed with him, and spare their women." But the scheming of the unbelievers can only go astray.

47:4 When you encounter those who disbelieve, strike at their necks. Then, when you have routed
them, bind them firmly. Then, either release them by grace, or by ransom, until war lays down its burdens.
Had Allah willed, He could have defeated them Himself, but He thus tests some of you by means of
others. As for those who are killed in the way of Allah, He will not let their deeds go to waste.

47:20 Those who believe say, "If only a chapter is sent down." Yet when a decisive chapter is sent down,
and fighting is mentioned in it, you see those in whose hearts is sickness looking at you with the look of
someone fainting at death. So woe to them!

48:22 If those who disbelieve had fought you, they would have turned back and fled, then found neither
protector nor helper.

49:9 If two groups of believers fight each other, reconcile between them. But if one group aggresses
against the other, fight the aggressing group until it complies with God's command. Once it has complied,
reconcile between them with justice, and be equitable. God loves the equitable.

51:10 Perish the imposters./ Cursed be the conjectures.

57:10 And why is it that you do not spend in the cause of God, when to God belongs the inheritance of
the heavens and the earth? Not equal among you are those who contributed before the conquest, and
fought. Those are higher in rank than those who contributed afterwards, and fought. But God promises
both a good reward. God is Well Experienced in what you do.

59:14 They will not fight you all together except from fortified strongholds, or from behind walls. Their
hostility towards each other is severe. You would think they are united, but their hearts are diverse. That
is because they are a people who do not understand

.

61:4 Allah loves those who fight in His cause, in ranks, as though they were a compact structure.

61:9-11 It is He who sent His Messenger with the guidance and the true religion, to make it prevail over
all religions, even though the idolaters dislike it. 10 O you who believe! Shall I inform you of a trade that
will save you from a painful torment? 11 That you believe in Allah and His Messenger, and strive in the
cause of Allah with your possessions and yourselves. That is best for you, if you only knew.

106

74:19-20 He was killed, how he predetermined. Then he was killed, how he predetermined.
The LIE of Dont kill :
Note: Muslims cite PART of verses 5.32 &33 i.e. to falsely claim they cannot kill but the full text
from the Koran says NO such thing as they have added an exemptions clause that actually
allows them to kill anyone! Non-Muslims are mischief makers, and of course they are always
accused of killing or persecuting Muslims! The text is aimed at the Jews! Note the terrifying
following verse (33)

5:32-33 Because of that We ordained for the Children of Israel: that whoever kills a person-unless it is for
murder or corruption on earth-it is as if he killed the whole of mankind; and whoever saves it, it is as if he
saved the whole of mankind. Our messengers came to them with clarifications, but even after that, many
of them continue to commit excesses in the land. 33 The punishment for those who fight Allah and His
Messenger, and strive to spread corruption on earth, is that they be killed, or crucified, or have their
hands and feet cut off on opposite sides, or be banished from the land. That is to disgrace them in this
life; and in the Hereafter they will have a terrible punishment.
Parts from Saheeh Bokhary to fight and kill in the cause of Allah: (volume : hadeeth #)
1:35 Muhammad said, "The person who participates in (holy battles) in Allah's cause and nothing
compels him to do so except belief in Allah and His Apostles, will be recompensed by Allah either
with a reward, or booty (if he survives) or will be admitted to Paradise (if he is killed in the battle
as a martyr). Had I not found it difficult for my followers, then I would not remain behind any
sariya [army unit] going for Jihad and I would have loved to be martyred in Allah's cause and then
made alive, and then martyred and then made alive and then again martyred in His cause."
4:41 Abdullah bin Masud said, "I asked Allah's Apostle, O Allah's Apostle! What is the best deed?
He replied, To offer the prayers at their early stated fixed times. I asked, What is next in
goodness? He replied, To be good and dutiful to your parents. I further asked, What is next in
goodness? He replied, To participate in Jihad in Allah's cause."
4:42 (& 4:311) Muhammad said, "There is no Hijra (i.e. migration from Mecca to Medina) after the
conquest (of Mecca), but Jihad and good intention [to fight in Jihad] remain; and if you are called
(by the Muslim ruler) for fighting, go forth immediately." [In other words, Muslims can not now join
Muhammad in 610 A.D. in sacrificing and leaving their homes in Mecca in order to migrate to Medina, but
they can show their dedication to God by sacrificing all they have in Jihad, or at least intend to if given the
opportunity.]
4:44 A man came to Muhammad and said, "Instruct me as to such a deed as equals Jihad (in
reward)." He replied, "I do not find such a deed." Then he added, "Can you, while the Muslim
fighter is in the battle-field, enter your mosque to perform prayers without cease and fast and
never break your fast?" The man said, "But who can do that?" [Bukhari: "Of course, nobody can pray
and fast incessantly, and since the Muslim fighter is rewarded as if he was doing such good impossible
deeds, no possible deed equals Jihad in reward."]
4:45 Someone asked, "O Allah's Apostle! Who is the best among the people?" Allah's Apostle
replied, "A believer who strives his utmost in Allah's cause with his life and property." They
asked, "Who is next?" He replied, "A believer who stays in one of the mountain paths worshiping
Allah and leaving the people secure from his mischief." [In other words, fighting in Jihad is better than
being a devout monk.]

107

4:46 Muhammad said, "... Allah guarantees the He will admit the Mujahid [one who fights in
Jihad] in His cause into Paradise if he is killed, otherwise He will return him to his home safely
with rewards and war booty." [Imagine how Muslims must try to interpret Allah's guarantee when they
are defeated in Jihad, and neither die as martyrs nor are rewarded as victors.]
4:49 Muhammad said, "Last night two men came to me (in a dream) and made me ascend a tree
and then admitted me into a better and superior house, better of which I have never seen. One of
them said, This house is the house of martyrs."
4:50 Muhammad said, "A single endeavour (of fighting) in Allah's cause in the forenoon or in the
afternoon is better than the world and whatever is in it."
4:53 Muhammad said, "Nobody who dies and finds good from Allah (in the hereafter) would wish to
come back to this world even if he were given the whole world and whatever is in it, except the
martyr who, on seeing the superiority of martyrdom, would like to come back to the world and get
killed again (in Allah's cause)."
4:65 A man came to the Prophet and asked, "A man fights for war booty; another fights for fame
and a third fights for showing off. Which of them fights in Allah's cause?" The prophet said, "He
who fights that Allah's Word (i.e. Islam) should be superior, fights in Allah's cause."
4:66 Muhammad said, "Anyone whose both feet get covered with dust in Allah's cause will not be
touched by the (hell) fire."
4:72 Mohammad said, "Nobody who enters Paradise likes to go back to the world even if he got
everything on the earth, except a Mujahid [one who fights in Jihad] who wishes to return to the
world so that he may be martyred ten times because of the dignity he receives (from Allah)."
4:72b Al-Mughira bin Shuba said, "Our Prophet told us about the message of our Lord that "...
whoever amongst us is killed will go to Paradise." Umar asked the Prophet, "Is it not true that our
men who are killed will go to Paradise and their's (i.e. those of the pagan's) will go to the (hell)
fire?" The Prophet said, "Yes."
4:73 Muhammad said, "Know that Paradise is under the shades of swords."
4:80 Muhammad said, "Allah welcomes two men with a smile. One of whom kills the other and both
of them enter Paradise. One fights in Allah's cause and gets killed. Later on Allah forgives the
killer (i.e. he embraces Islam) who also get martyred (in Allah's cause)."
4:96 Muhammad said, "He who prepares a ghazi [a warrior returning from participating in Jihad] going
in Allah's cause is (given a reward equal to that of) a ghazi; and he who looks after properly the
dependents of a ghazi going in Allah's cause is (given a reward equal to that of) a ghazi."
4:210 Once Allah's Apostle (during a holy battle), waited till the sun had declined and then he got
up among the people and said, "O people! Do not wish to face the enemy (in a battle) and ask
Allah to save you (from calamities) but if you should face the enemy, then be patient and let it be
known to you that Paradise is under the shades of swords." He then said, "O Allah! The Revealer
of the (holy) Book, the Mover of the clouds, and Defeater of Al-Ahzab (i.e. the clans of infidels),
defeat the infidels and bestow victory upon us."
4:216 Muhammad said, "Were it not for the fear that it would be difficult for my followers, I would
not have remained behind any Sariya (army unit) but I don't have riding camels and have no other
means of conveyance to carry them on, and it is hard for me that my companions should remain

108

behind me. No doubt I wish I could fight in Allah's cause and be martyred and come to life again to
be martyred and come to life once more."
4:127 Aisha (one of Muhammad's wives) said, "I requested the Prophet to permit me to participate in
Jihad, but he said, Your Jihad is the performance of Hajj [the annual pilgrimage to Mecca]."
4:131 Anas said, "On the day (of the battle) of Uhud when (some) people retreated and left the
Prophet I saw Aisha bint Abi Bakr and um Sulaim [two women], with their robes tucked up so that
the bangles around their ankles were visible hurrying with their water skins. Then they would pour
the water in the mouths of the people, and return to fill the water skins again and came back again
to pour water in the mouths of the people."
4:137 Muhammad said, "... Paradise is for him who holds the reins of his horse to strive in Allah's
cause, with his hair unkempt and feet covered with dust. If he is appointed in the vanguard, he is
perfectly satisfied with his post of guarding, and if he is appointed in the rearguard, he accepts
his post with satisfaction ..."
4:146 Muhammad said, "A time will come when groups of people will go for Jihad and it will be
asked, Is there anyone amongst you who has enjoyed the company of the Prophet? The answer
will be Yes. Then they will be given victory (by Allah). Then a time will come when it will be
asked, Is there anyone amongst you who has enjoyed the company of the companions of the
Prophet? It will be said, Yes, and they will be given the victory (by Allah). Then a time will come
when it will be said, Is there anyone amongst you who has enjoyed the company of the
companions of the companions of the Prophet? It will be said, Yes, and they will be given
victory (by Allah)."
4:147 Sahl bin Sad As-Saidi said, "Allah's Apostle and the pagans faced each other and started fighting.
When Allah's Apostle returned to his camp and when the pagans returned to their camp, somebody
talked about a man amongst the companions of Allah's Apostle who would follow and kill with his sword
any pagan going alone. He said, Nobody did his job (i.e. fighting) so properly today as that man. Allah's
Apostle said, Indeed, he is amongst the people of the (hell) fire. A man amongst the people said, I shall
accompany him (to watch what he does). Thus he accompanied him, and wherever he stood, he would
stand with him, and wherever he ran, he would run with him. Then the (brave) man got wounded seriously
and he decided to bring about his death quickly. He planted the blade of the sword in the ground directing
its sharp end towards his chest between his two breasts. Then he leaned on the sword and killed himself.
The other man came to Allah's Apostle and said, I testify that you are Allah's Apostle. The Prophet
asked, What has happened? He replied, (It is about) the man whom you had described as one of the
people of the (hell) fire. The people were greatly surprised at what you said, and I said, "I will find out his
reality for you." So, I came out seeking him. He got severely wounded, and hastened to die by planting
the blade of his sword in the ground directing its sharp end towards his chest between his two breasts.
Then he leaned on his sword and killed himself. Then Allah's Apostle said, A man may seem to the
people as if he were practicing the deeds of the people of Paradise while in fact he is from the people of
the (hell) fire, another may seem to the people as if he were practicing the deeds of the people of hell
(fire), while in fact he is from the people of Paradise." [This would seem to clearly condemn suicide,
but it is not really the same as the suicide bombers who kill many enemies and die in the process.
They are not condemned by the more radical Muslims, who would consider them true Martyrs
going to Janna (Paradise).]
4:162b Muhammad said, "My livelihood is under the shade of my spear, and he who disobeys my
orders will be humiliated by paying Jizya."["Jizya" is the poll tax paid by subjugated peoples in return
for the protection of the Islamic government.]
4:175 Umair said, "Um Haram informed us that she heard the Prophet saying, Paradise is granted
to the first batch of my followers who will undertake a naval expedition. Um Haram added, I said,

109

O Allah's Apostle! Will I be amongst them? He replied, You are amongst them. The Prophet then
said, The first army amongst my followers who will invade Caesar's city will be forgiven their
sins. I asked, Will I be one of them, O Allah's Apostle? He replied in the negative." [Notice it is an
invasion, not a defensive war.]
4:179 Muhammad said, "The hour will not be established until you fight with the Turks; people with
small eyes, red faces, and flat noses. Their faces will look like shields coated with leather. The
hour will not be established till you fight with people whose shoes are made of hair." [No wonder
the Arabs and Turks don't seem to like each other!]
4:182 Ali said, "When it was the day of the battle of Al-Ahzab (i.e. the clans), Allah's Apostle said,
O Allah! Fill their (i.e. the infidels') houses and graves with fire as they busied us so much that we
did not perform the prayer (i.e. Asr) till the sun had set." [Asr is the 3rd prayer, which is to be done in
middle of the afternoon. The 4th prayer is to be done just before sunset.]
4:186 Aisha said, "Once the Jews came to the Prophet and said, Death be upon you. So I cursed
them. The Prophet said, What is the matter? I said, Have you not heard what they said? The
Prophet said, Have you not heard what I replied (to them)? (I said), ("The same is upon
you.")" [Bukhari: "There is great similarity between the pronunciations of the Arabic words meaning
peace and death. The first is as-salamu and the second is as-samu. The Jews instead of saying Assalamu Alai-kum (peace be on you.) said, As-samu Alai-kum, intending to invoke evil upon the Prophet
rather than to greet him. But the Prophet noticed what they had said and invoked evil upon them in his
turn. They were the losers, for Allah would accept the Prophet's invocation and reject theirs."] [Quite a
contrast with Jesus, who taught "Bless them who curse you." (Luke 6:28)!]
4:192 On the day of the battle of Khaibar, Sahl bin Sad heard Muhammad say, "I will give the flag to a
person at whose hands Allah will grant victory." So, the companions of the Prophet got up,
wishing eagerly to see to whom the flag will be given, and everyone of them wished to be given
the flag. But the Prophet asked for Ali. Someone informed him that he was suffering from eyetrouble. So, he ordered them to bring Ali in front of him. Then the Prophet spat in his eyes and his
eyes were cured immediately as if he had never any eye-trouble. Ali said, "We will fight with them
(i.e. infidels) till they become like us (i.e. Muslims)." The Prophet said, "Be patient, till you face
them and invite them to Islam and inform them of what Allah has enjoined upon them. By Allah! If
a single person embraces Islam at your hands (i.e. through you), that will be better for you than
the red camels."
4:193 Anas said, "Whenever Allah's Apostle attacked some people, he would never attack them till
it was dawn. If he heard the adhan (i.e. call for prayer) he would delay the fight, and if he did not
hear the adhan, he would attack them immediately after dawn." [Bukhari: "The Prophet would wait till
dawn to see whether the people he was attacking had been converted to Islam or not, and the sign of
their embracing Islam will be the pronunciation of the adhan. He would not attack them if he heard the
adhan.] [The message seems clear - convert or be attacked!]
4:195 Anas said, "The Prophet set out for Khaibar [a Jewish village attacked and subjugated in
628] and reached it at night. He used not to attack if he reached the people at night, till the day
broke. So, when the day dawned, the Jews came out with their bags and spades. [see Deuteronomy
23:12,13]When they saw the Prophet they said, Muhammad and his army! The Prophet said,
Allahu-Akbar! (Allah is Greater) and Khaibar is ruined, for whenever we approach a nation (i.e.
enemy to fight) then it will be a miserable morning for those who have been warned."
4:196 Mohammad said, "I have been ordered to fight with the people till they say, None has the
right to be worshiped but Allah, and whoever says, None has the right to be worshiped by Allah,
his life and property will be saved by me except for Islamic law, and his accounts will be with

110

Allah (either to punish him or to forgive him.)" [Clear enough! He was "ordered" to fight with the
people until they become Muslims!]
4:198 Kab bin Malik said, "Whenever Allah's Apostle intended to carry out a Ghazwa, [a Jihad
excursion with Mohammad leading.] he would use an equivocation to conceal his real destination till
it was the Ghazwa of Tabuk [a valley in Arabia where the Muslims confronted Christians in 630] which
Allah's Apostle carried out in very hot weather. As he was going to face a very long journey
through a wasteland and was to meet and attack a large number of enemies. So, he made the
situation clear to the Muslims so that they might prepare themselves accordingly and get ready to
conquer their enemy."
4:220 Muhammad said, "... I have been made victorious with terror (cast in the hearts of the enemy)
..."
4:248 Abdullah bin Amr said, "A man came to the Prophet asking his permission to take part in
Jihad. The Prophet asked him, Are your parents alive? He replied in the affirmative. The Prophet
said to him, Then exert yourself in their service." [Bukhari: "The participation in Jihad (i.e. holy
battles) with one's parents' permission."]
4:256 As-Sab bin Jaththama said, "The Prophet ... was asked whether it was permissible to attack
the pagan warriors at night with the probability of exposing their women and children to danger.
The Prophet replied, They (i.e. women and children) are from them (i.e. pagans)."
4:258 Ibn Umar said, "During some of the Ghazawat [Jihad wars] of Allah's Apostle a woman was
found killed, so Allah's Apostle forbade the killing of women and children."
4:259 Abu Huraira said, "Allah's Apostle sent us in a mission (i.e. an army-unit) and said, If you
find so-and-so and so-and-so, burn both of them with fire. When we intended to depart, Allah's
Apostle said, I have ordered you to burn so-and-so and so-and-so, and it is none but Allah Who
punishes with fire, so, if you find them, kill them." [Maybe not with fire, but Muhammad's order to kill
these two enemies in some other way is clearly an act of aggression.]
4:260 Ikrima said, "Ali burnt some people [apparently Muslims who had left Islam] and this news
reached Ibn Abbas, who said, Had I been in his place I would not have burnt them, as the Prophet
said, "Don't punish (anybody) with Allah's punishment." No doubt, I would have killed them, for
the Prophet said, "If somebody (a Muslim) discards his religion, kill him."" [The Islamic law of
apostasy mandates death to anyone who leaves Islam.]
4:261 Anas bin Malik said, "A group of eight men from the tribe of Ukil came to the Prophet [i.e. they
became Muslims and began to live in Medina with the Muslims] and then they found the climate of
Medina unsuitable for them. So, they said, O Allah's Apostle! Provide us with some milk. Allah's
apostle said, I recommend that you should join the herd of camels. So they went and drank the
urine and the milk of the camels (as a medicine) till they became healthy and fat. Then they killed
the shepherd and drove away the camels, and they became unbelievers after they were Muslims.
When the Prophet was informed by a shouter for help, he sent some men in their pursuit, and
before the sun rose high, they were brought and he had their hands and feet cut off. Then he
ordered for nails which were heated and passed over their eyes, and they were left in the Harra
(i.e. rocky land in Medina). They asked for water, and nobody provided them with water till they
died." [This obvious torture does not compare favorably with Yusuf Ali's note in Sura 5:36-38.]
4:264 Al-Bara bin Azib said, "Allah's Apostle sent a group of Ansari men to kill Abu-Rafi'. One of
them set out and entered their (i.e. the enemies') fort. That man said, I hid myself ... and came
upon Abu Rafi' and said, "O Abu Rafi'." When he replied me, I proceeded towards the voice and hit
him. He shouted and I came out to come back, pretending to be a helper. I said, "O Abu Rafi',"

111

changing the tone of my voice ... I asked him, "What happened to you?" He said, "I don't know
who came to me and hit me." Then I drove my sword into his belly and pushed it forcibly till it
touched the bone. Then I came out, filled with puzzlement and went towards a ladder of theirs in
order to get down but I fell down and sprained my foot. I came to my companions and said, "I will
not leave till I hear the wailing of the women." So, I did not leave till I heard the women bewailing
Abu Rafi', the mercant of Hijaz. Then I got up, feeling no ailment, (and we proceeded) till we came
upon the Prophet and informed him." [This treacherous murder followed by pleasure in the women's
wailing seems to be rewarded both by Allah's miraculous healing and by Muhammad's approval.]
4:267,269 Muhammad said, "War is deceit."
4:270 Jabir bin Abdullah said, "The Prophet said, Who is ready to kill Kab bin Al-Ashraf who has
really hurt Allah and His Messenger? Muhammad bin Maslama said, O Allah's Messenger! Do
you like me to kill him? He replied in the affirmative. So, Muhammad bin Maslama went to him (i.e.
Kab) and said, This person (i.e. the Prophet) has put us to task and asked us for charity. Kab
replied, By Allah, you will get tired of him. Muhammad said to him, We have followed him, so we
dislike to leave him till we see the end of his affair. Muhammad bin Maslama went on talking to
him in this way till he got the chance to kill him." This certainly clarifies the meaning of "War is

deceit."
4:280b Anas bin Malik said, "Allah's Apostle entered (Mecca) in the year of the conquest (of Mecca)
wearing a helmet over his head. After he took it off, a man came and said, Ibn Khatal [a pagan
opponent] is clinging to the curtains of the Kaba. The Prophet said, Kill him."
4:286 Salarma bin Al-Akwa said, "An infidel spy came to the Prophet while he was on a journey. The
spy sat with the companions of the Prophet and started talking and then went away. The Prophet
said, (to his companions), Chase and kill him. So, I killed him."
4:288 Ibn Abbas said, "... The Prophet on his death-bed, gave three orders saying, Expel the
pagans from the Arabian Peninsula, ..." [The Muslims not only expelled the pagan Arabs from the land
they had possessed for centuries, but until today they will not allow non-Muslims to be citizens of Saudi
Arabia. Therefore, they should have no trouble understanding why the Jews have attempted to push the
non Jewish Palestinians out of Palestine.]
4:317 Abdullah said, "when the Prophet returned (from Jihad), he would say Takbir [i.e. "Allah-o
Akbar" (Allah is greater)] thrice and add, We are returning, if Allah wishes, with repentance and
worshiping and praising (our Lord) and prostrating ourselves before our Lord. Allah fulfilled His
promise and helped His slave, and He alone defeated the (infidel) clans."
9:50 (& 4:283) Ali said, "... no Muslim should be killed ... for killing a kafir (disbeliever)." [In other
words, killing a non Muslim is not murder, it is holy war.]
9:57 Some Zanadiqa (atheists) were brought to Ali and he burnt them. The news of this event,
reached Ibn Abbas who said, "If I had been in his place, I would not have burnt them, as Allah's Apostle
forbade it, saying, Do not punish anybody with Allah's punishment (fire). I would have killed them
according to the statement of Allah's Apostle, Whoever changed his Islamic religion, then kill him."
The final instructions to Muslims in the Medina text of the Koran is filled with lies and hatred
towards others (non believers of Islam) and demands that Muslims violently conquer others until
all the religion is Allahs. This lovely central theme, often called the 6th pillar of Islam (jehad),
continues in the hadeeth and seera. The majority of the seera is filled with details of
Mohammads violence towards others and rewards for the mujahedeen (the fighters in the cause
of Allah) e.g. slaves, goods, land, women etc. for the violent Muslims. Sharia laws fully
legitimated the murder, slavery, rape, destruction and taking of the land and property of the

112

infidels. Violent jehad continues to this day inside the Islamic world and along its borders as
fundamentalists (they are anything BUT freedom and democracy fighters!!) overthrow somewhat
more moderate Islamic governments.
Across the Mid Eeast others are forced into Islam to save themselves or want to flee their
countries even where they are the indigenous population e.g. Copts in Egypt, as the Islamic
violence rapidly increases. In Africa violent Islam pushes down from the north destroying others.
And in the west Islam is emboldened aided by wealth from oil, increased numbers in the gullible &
naive west, extreme weakness in the west including a prohibition against exposing the horror of
Islam, and the development of Islamic enclaves where many children are trained in Islamic
society, Islamic hatred and violence, and Islamic supremacist aims of conquest and control while
enjoying the funding and protection of the hosting western countries..
There are 6 main Hadeeth sets for Sunnis: Bukhari and Saheeh Muslim are most revered, also Ibn
Maja, Abo Dawood, al Tirmezi, and al Nasaei, all collected into books 200 years or more after
Mohamed (most of the books of hadeeth are 9th century, al Nasaei is 10th century). Also Al
Mowattae of Malek is considered important. The hadeeth are critical to Islam and are the
foundation of many laws and daily life. A strange set of hadeeth called Hadeeth Qudsi
(sacred/holy) are considered the literal truth of Allah! (the Muslims say that these qudsi hadeeths
were revelations to Mohamed but were not included in the Koran)!! The majority of the seera is
devoted to violent jehad against others by Mohamed, the perfect example.
Victorious by terror
Quran; 2.216 Fighting for Allah is ordained for you. It is in your best interest even if you hate it.

Mohamed and angels leading devout Muslims into a battle

Narrated Abo Horaira: Allah's Apostle said, "I have been sent with the
shortest expressions bearing the widest meanings, and I have been made victorious with terror(cast in
the hearts of the enemy), and while I was sleeping, the keys of the treasures of the world were brought to
me and put in my hand..."
Bukhari Vol 4, Book 52, No. 220:

Muslims must hate what Allah and/or Mohamed hate

Abo Dawood Book 40, No. 4582. The Prophet (pbuh) said: The best of the actions is to love for the sake of

Allah and to hate for the sake of Allah.

Allah loves the blood shed in jehad and tears of FEAR
Narrated Abo Omamah The Prophet (pbuh) said, "Nothing is dearer to Allah than two
drops and two marks: a teardrop shed from FEAR of Allah and a drop of BLOOD shed in Allah's
cause. Regarding the two marks, they are a mark received in Allah's cause and one caused by observing
one of the ordinances of Allah Most High."
(repeated in Termezi 169)
Termezi 1070

Theres nothing better than jehad sought by the TRUE Muslim

Bukhari Vol 4 Book 52 No. 44 A man came to Allah's Apostle and said, "Instruct me as to such a deed as

equals Jihad (in reward)." He replied, "I do not find such a deed." Then he added, "Can you, while the
Muslim fighter is in the battlefield, enter your mosque to perform prayers without cease and fast and
never break your fast?" The man said, "But who can do that?" Abu Huraira added, "The mujahid (i.e.
Muslim fighter) is rewarded even for the footsteps of his horse while it wanders about (for grazing) tied in
a long rope."

113

Yahya related to me from Malek from Abo Zenad from al Araj from
Abo Horayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said "Someone who
does jehad in the way of Allah is like someone who fasts and prays constantly and who does not slacken
from his prayer and fasting until he returns."
Mowattae Malek Book 21 (jehad) 21.1.1

Narrated Abo Horaira: The Prophet was asked, "Which is the best
deed?" He said, "To believe in Allah and His Apostle." He was then asked, "Which is the next (in
goodness)?" He said, "To participate in Jehad in Allah's cause." He was then asked, "Which is the next?"
He said, "To perform Hajj Mabroor."
Bukhari Vol 2, Book 26, No. 594

Note the best deeds are all about groveling to and killing for Allah, NOT about being a loving nice
civilized person!
Bukhari Vol 4, Book 52, No. 53 The Prophet said, "Nobody who dies and finds good from Allah (in the

Hereafter) would wish to come back to this world even if he were given the whole world and whatever is
in it, except the martyr who, on seeing the superiority of martyrdom, would like to come back to the world
and get killed again (in Allah's cause)."
Narrated Anas: The Prophet said, "A single endeavor (of fighting) in
Allah's cause in the afternoon or in the forenoon is better than all the world and whatever is in it. A
place in Paradise as small as the bow or lash of one of you is better than all the world and whatever is in
it. And if a houri (a beautiful virgin) from Paradise appeared to the people of the earth, she would fill the
space between Heaven and the Earth with light and pleasant scent and her head cover is better than the
Bukhari Vol 4 Book 52, No. 48

world and whatever is in it."

The first sentence ...a single endeavor ...is repeated in Bukhari Vol 4, Book 52, No. 50 , while
hadeeth 49 says Martyrs get a superior house! Do even the houris have to cover their heads?
Mowattae Book 21, Number 21.15.34: Yahya related to me from Malek from Zayd ibn Aslam that Omar ibn al Khattab
used to say, "O Allah! I ask you for martyrdom in Your way and death in the city of Your Messenger!"
Mowattae Book 21, Number 21.15.35 Being slain is but one way of meeting death, and the martyr is the one who
gives himself, expectant of reward from Allah."

Mohamed excuses himself for staying behind instead of going on military attacks by pretending
he does this so others left behind arent upset!!!! What a WEAK excuse!!
Bukhari Vol 4, Book 52, No. 4 Narrated Abo Horaira: The Prophet said, by him in Whose hands my life
is! Were it not for some men amongst the believers who dislike to be left behind me and whom I cannot
provide with means of conveyance, I would certainly never remain behind any Sariya (army unit) setting
out in Allahs cause. By Him in whose hands my life is! I would love to be martyred in Allahs Cause and
then get resurrected and then get martyred, and then get resurrected again and then get martyred and

then get resurrected again and then get martyred

course)

Who can believe this?!, (apart from Muslims of

Mowattae Book 21 (jihad) 21.18.40 Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Abu Salih
as-Samman from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,
said, "Had I not been concerned for my community, I would have liked never to stay behind a raiding
party going out in the way of Allah. However, I do not find the means to carry them to it, nor do they find
anything on which to ride out and it is grievous for them that they should stay behind me. I would like to
fight in the way of Allah and be killed, then brought to life so I could be killed and then brought to life so I
could be killed."

114

Mowattae Book 21, No. 21.14.27 repeats Mohameds claim that he wants to be repeatedly martyred.
Mohamed encourages OTHERS to jehad and death (what a hero)
Mowattae Book 21, Number 21.18.42: Yahya related to me from Malek from Yahya ibn Said that the
Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stimulated people for jehad and
mentioned the Garden. One of the Ansar was eating some dates in his hand, and said, "Am I so desirous
of this world that I should sit until I finish them?" He threw aside what was in his hand and took his sword,
and fought until he was slain .
Bukhari Vol 4, Book 52, No. 311 Narrated Ibn Abbas: The Prophet said, on the day of the conquest of
Mecca, "There is no migration (after the conquest), but Jehad and good intentions, and when you are
called for Jehad, you should immediately respond to the call."
Jehad is to make Allahs word superior: The battle is unending. People are attacked because they
dont believe in Islam
Bukhari Volume 1, Book 3, Number 125: (re a question on jehad) The Prophet raised his head (as the
questioner was standing) and said, "He who fights so that Allah's Word (Islam) should be superior, then
he fights in Allah's cause."
Abu Dawud Book 14, Number 2635: Narrated Anas ibn Malik: The Prophet (pbuh) said: I am
commanded to fight with men till they testify that there is no god but Allah, and that Muhamed is
His servant and His Messenger, face our qeblah (direction of prayer Mecca), eat what we
slaughter, and pray like us. When they do that, their life and property are unlawful for us except
what is due to them. They will have the same rights as the Muslims have, and have the same
responsibilities as the Muslims have.
Muslim Book 1, No. 31: It is reported on the authority of Abo Horaira that he heard the Messenger of
Allah say: I have been commanded to fight against people, till they testify to the fact that there is
no god but Allah, and believe in me (that) I am the messenger (from Allah) and in all that I have
brought. And when they do it, their blood and riches are guaranteed protection on my behalf except
where it is justified by law, and their affairs rest with Allah.
This is repeated virtually exactly in hadeeths # 32 & 33 while hadeeths # 34&35 say if you accept
Islam (precapture), you will be SAFE.
Saheeh Muslim Book 31, Number 5917: (Re the attack on the peaceful Jewish tribe at Khaibar).....and
'Ali went a bit and then halted and did not look about and then said in a loud voice: Allah's Messenger,
on what issue should I fight with the people? Thereupon he (the Prophet) said: Fight with them until
they bear testimony to the fact that there is no god but Allah and Muhamed is his Messenger, and
when they do that then their blood and their riches are inviolable from your hands but what is
justified by law and their reckoning is with Allah.
Bukhari Vol 9 Book 84 No. 59 Narrated Abo Horaira: When the Prophet died and Abo Bakr became his
successor and some of the Arabs reverted to disbelief, 'Omar said, "O Abo Bakr! How can you fight these
people although Allah's Apostle said, 'I have been ordered to fight the people till they say: "None has the
right to be worshipped but Allah,"and whoever said, "None has the right to be worshipped but Allah," Allah
will save his property and his life from me, unless (he does something for which he receives legal
punishment) justly, and his account will be with Allah?' " ...'Omar said, "By Allah: It was nothing, but I
noticed that Allah opened Abo Bakr's chest towards the decision to fight, therefore I realized that his
decision was right."

115

Abo dawood Book 14, Number 2478: Narrated Imran ibn Hosain: The Prophet (pbuh) said: A section of
my community will continue to fight for the right and overcome their opponents till the last of
them fights with the Antichrist.
Abo Dawod Book 14, No. 2526: Narrated Anas ibn Malek: The Prophet (pbuh) said: Three things are
the roots of faith: to refrain from (killing) a person who utters, "There is no god but Allah" and not to
declare him unbeliever whatever sin he commits, and not to excommunicate him from Islam for his any
action; and jehad will be performed continuously since the day Allah sent me as a prophet until the
day the last member of my community will fight with the Dajjal (Antichrist). The tyranny of any tyrant
and the justice of any just (ruler) will not invalidate it. One must have faith in Divine decree.
Convert to Islam if you want to be SAFE from Islamic violence: (aslem taslam = eslam taslam)
Muslim Book 19, Number 4363: (long) ....The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up and
called out to them (saying): O ye assembly of Jews, accept Islam (and) you will be safe. They said: Abo
Al Qasem(nick name of Mohamed), you have communicated (Allah's Message to us). The Messenger of
Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I want this ... accept Islam and you would be safe. They said: Abo Al
Qasem, you have communicated (Allah's Message). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)
said: I want this... - He said to them (the same words) the third time (and on getting the same reply) he
added: You should know that the earth belongs to Allah and His Messenger, and I wish that I should
expel you from this land Those of you who have any property with them should sell it, otherwise they
should know that the earth belongs to Allah and His Messenger (and they may have to go away leaving
everything behind).
Saheeh Muslim Book 19, Number 4364: It has been narrated on the authority of Ibn Omar that the Jews
of Bano Al Nadeer and Bano Qoraiza fought against the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)
who expelled Bano Nadir, and allowed Qoraiza to stay on, and granted favour to them until they too
fought against him Then he killed their men, and distributed their women, children and properties
among the Muslims, except that some of them had joined the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon
him) who granted them security. They embraced Islam. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon
him) turned out all the Jews of Medlina. Bano Qainoqa' (the tribe of Abdullah ibn. Saleem) and the Jews
of Bano Haretha and every other Jew who was in Medina.

All Jews and Christians were removed from the Arabia (now Saudi Arabia) where only
Islam is allowed today. This is what happens to trusting, tolerants who allowed Muslims
in, as the Jews did in Medina!
Rewards for the martyr: again your life for the garden/paradise
survive.

and booty for those who

Termezi 1067 Narrated Al Meqdam ibn Ma'di kareb :Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) said, "The
martyr receives six good things from Allah: he is forgiven at the first shedding of his blood; he is shown
his abode in Paradise; he is preserved from the punishment in the grave; [Muslims believe you are
tormented in the grave] he is kept safe from the greatest terror; he has placed on his head the crown
of honour, a ruby of which is better than the world and what it contains; he is married to seventy-two
wives of the maidens with large dark eyes; and is made intercessor for seventy of his relatives." Termezi
and Ibn Majah transmitted it. (Repeated exactly in Meshkat al Masabeeh, Vol. 1:814.)
Termezi 1494 Narrated Abo Sa'id: Allah's Messenger (pbuh) said, "The lowliest of the inhabitants of
Paradise will be he who has eighty thousand servants, seventy-two wives, and for whom a round pavilion
of pearls, chrysoprase and rubies as large as the distance between al Jabiyah(damascus, Syria) and
San'a(Yemen) will be set up." By the same esnad (series of narrators) he said, "Those who are to go to
Paradise, who die whether young or old, will come into Paradise aged thirty and never grow older. The

116

same applies to those who will go to Hell." By the same esnad he said, "They will wear crowns, the
smallest pearl of which will illuminate the space between the east and the west." By the same esnad he
said, "When a believer in Paradise wishes for a child, its conception, delivery and growth to full age will be
accomplished in a moment as he wishes." Is-haq ibn Ibrahim said regarding this tradition that when a
believer in Paradise wish for a child it would come in a moment, "But he will not wish for one."
Bukhari Vol 4, Book 52, No. 46: Narrated by Abo Horaira: I heard Allah's Messenger saying, "The
example of a mojahed (the fighter) in Allah's cause--and Allah knows better who really strives in His
cause--is like a person who fasts and prays continuously. Allah guarantees that He will admit the
mojahed in His cause into Paradise if he is killed, otherwise He will return him to his home safely
with rewards and war booty."
Muwatta book 21 (jiehad) 21.1.2 also promises the garden or booty for the jehadi
Muslim Book 19, No. 4314 (very long but states)........ and you should know that paradise is under the
shadow of swords
Bukhari Vol 4, Book 54, Number 476: describes...... houris, (who will be so beautiful, virgin, pure and
transparent that) the marrow of the bones of their legs will be seen through the bones and the flesh."
(yummy!!)
Bukhari Vol 4, Book 55, Number 544: notes ... They will not urinate, relieve nature, spit, or have any
nasal secretions. Their combs will be of gold, and their sweat will smell like musk. The aloes-wood will be
used in their centers. Their wives will be houris. All of them will look alike and will resemble their father
Adam (in statute), sixty cubits tall."
Abo dawood Book 14, Number 2715: Narrated Awf ibn Malek al Ashja'i ; Khaled ibn al W aleed: The
Messenger of Allah (pbuh) gave judgment that the killer should have what was taken from the man he
killed, and did not make this subject to division into fifths. (Note book 14 is full of lots of text re
division of spoils from battle!)
I think you got the idea. There is a wealth of further hadeeth from many collections that promise
one or more of the things already listed! And of course, if you dont take part you will be
punished:
Abo dawood Book 14, Number 2497: Narrated Abo Omamah: The Prophet (pbuh) said: He who does not
join the warlike expedition (jehad), or equip, or looks well after a warrior's family when he is away, will be
smitten by Allah with a sudden calamity. Yazeed ibn Abo Rabeea said in his tradition: 'before the Day
of Resurrection".
Double the reward if your son dies fighting Jews and/or Christians (the people of the book)
Abo Dawood Book 14, Number 2482: Narrated Thabet ibn Qays: A woman called Omm Khalled came to
the Prophet (pbuh) while she was veiled. She was searching for her son who had been killed (in the
battle) Some of the Companions of the Prophet said to her: You have come here asking for your son
while veiling your face? She said: If I am afflicted with the loss of my son, I shall not suffer the loss of
my modesty. The Messenger of Allah said: You will get the reward of two martyrs for your son. She
asked: Why is that so, Messenger of Allah? He replied: Because the people of the Book have killed
him. (This also shows Muslim females veiled their FACES)
Martyrs become green birds!! (wouldnt you rethink the martyrdom!!!)
Hadith Qodsi 27: (considered the literal truth from Allah): On the authority of Masrooq, who said:
We asked Abdullah (i.e. Ibn Masood) about this verse: And do not regard those who have been killed in
the cause of Allah as dead, rather are they alive with their Lord, being provided for (Koran 3:169). He

117

said: W e asked about that and the Prophet (pbuh) said: Their souls are in the insides of green
birds having lanterns suspended from the Throne, roaming freely in Paradise where they please, then
taking shelter in those lanterns. ........
Abo Dawood Book 14, Number 2514: Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas: The Prophet said: When your
brethren were smitten at the battle of Ohod, Allah put their spirits in the crops of green birds which go
down to the rivers of Paradise, eat its fruit and nestle in lamps of gold in the shade of the Throne. Then
when they experienced the sweetness of their food, drink and rest, they asked: Who will tell our brethren
about us that we are alive in Paradise provided with provision, in order that they might NOT be
disinterested in jehad and recoil in war? Allah Most High said: I shall tell them about you; so Allah sent
down; "And do not consider those who have been killed in Allah's path." till the end of the verse....
(Koran3:169)
Women and children: They were enslaved or killed if they resisted.
Females are sex slaves, and boys were forced into sex slavery, armies and hard labor. Pagan
women and children were fair game! Islam slaughtered millions of women and children.
Bukhari Vol 4, Book 52, No. 256 Narrated Al Sab bin Jathama The Prophet passed by me at a place
called Al Abwa or W addan, and was asked whether it was permissible to attack the pagan warriors at
night with the probability of exposing their women and children to danger. The Prophet replied, "They (i.e.
women and children) are from them (i.e. pagans)."
Muslim Book 19, No. 4321. It is reported on the authority of Sab b. Jathama that the prophet of Allah
when asked about the women and children of the polytheists being killed during the night raid said: They
are from them.
(Hadeeths 4319 & 4320 say dont kill enslaved women and children but this doesnt apply to
pagans, idolaters, polytheists ...)
Tough luck for any Muslims killed in killing the infidels! Dont mix with infidels (Islams apartheid
system)!!
Abo Dawood Book 14, Number 2639: Narrated Jaber ibn Abdullah: The Messengr of Allah sent an
expedition to Khath'am. Some people sought protection by having recourse to prostration, and were
hastily killed. When the Prophet heard that, he ordered half the blood-wit to be paid for them, saying: I
am not responsible for any Muslim who stays among polytheists. They asked: Why, Messenger of Allah?
He said: Their fires should not be visible to one another. (i.e. segregate)
Abo Dawood Book 14, Number 2781: Narrated Samurah ibn Jondob: To proceed, the Messenger of Allah
said: Anyone who associates with a polytheist and lives with him is like him.
And in the seera (biography), endless examples of violence to others in offensive attacks: e.g.
Seerat Rasul allah by Ibn Is-haq (biography of the Messenger of Allah).
Booty is made lawful as a gift from that compassionate Allah (p 326-327) which also notes Allah
telling Mohamed NOT to take prisoners until he has made slaughter in the earth i.e. kill to manifest
the religion!!). Page 464-466 records the beheading of ~800 males and one female, the
enslavement of females and children and Mohamed taking a female for his enjoyment. This
pattern is repeated in other acts of slaughter, enslavement and rape e.g. p 493, p 511. In one
attack over 6000 women and children plus animals were taken (p 592-593) with the remnants of the
men converting to try to retrieve their families!!! Mohamed handed out GIRLS for friends to
enjoy (p 593) as sex with tiny girls is allowed in Islamic law e.g. Hedaya Vol 4 p 106. (see more in
Islams genocidal slavery online a lot of sites available) Of some 48 - 67 battles in those last 10
years, Mohamed stayed home for some and led 27 yet still claimed 1/5th of the booty! But along

118

with big battles were endless small attacks on others, murders, threats and demands for tribute or
else! Simple farming communities were often suddenly attacked by these well armed Islamic
heroes.
Ibn Is-haq: p 572-3 (seerat rasool allah) Muhamed is the man, a Messenger of my Lord....... Evil was the
state of the Bano Qasi in W ajj...they lost the day ...Fortunes change. W e came upon them like lions of
the thickets. The armies of Allah came openly....... almost flying at them in our rage.... We were as lions of
Liya there until we destroyed them and al Nosoor were forced to surrender..... and blood flowed
freely. In former days there was no battle like this. We slew Bani Hotayt in the dust. ....Those who
escaped were choked with terror. A multitude of them were slain. If they are guided to Islam....If they
do NOT accept it THEY call for Allahs war in which they will have no helper. As war destroyed the Bani
Sad and fate the clan of Bani Ghaziya. (Muslim view is that those who resist Allah/Islam CAUSE
wars)
Ibn Is-haq:489 Do the bastards think that we are not their equal in horsemanship? W e (Muslims) are
men who think killing is no shame.. "
Ibn Is-haq: p 368 -369 (re the killing of Kab and Sallam ibn Abul hoqaiq -- non-Muslims)
Kab ibn Malek: Of them Kab was left prostrate there...Sword in hand we cut him down by Mohameds
order..
Our attack on Allahs enemy cast terror among the Jews, and there was no Jew in Medina who did
not fear for his life..
Kab and Sallam another version p 369
What a fine band you met o ibnul Hoqaiq, and you to.....Travelling by night with their light swords, bold
as lions in their jungle lair until they came to you in your quarter and made you taste death with their
deadly swords, seeking victory for the religion of their prophet, counting their lives and wealth as
nothing.
The apostle said, kill any Jew that falls into your hands. Thereupon Mohayyisa ibn Masood leapt
upon Ibn Sonayna, a jewish merchant with whom they had social and business relations and killed
him. Howayyisa was not a Muslim at the time though he was the elder brother. When Mohayyisa killed
him, Howayyisa began to beat him, saying, you enemy of Allah, did you kill him when much of the fat on
your belly comes from his wealth? Mohayyisa answered, Had the one who ordered me to kill him
ordered me to kill you, I would have cut your head off. He said that this was the beginning of
Howayyisas acceptance of Islam. The other replied by Allah if Mohamed had ordered you to kill me, you
would have killed me? He said yes by Allah, had he ordered me to cut off your head I would have done
so. He exclaimed , by Allah, a religion which can bring you to this is marvellous. And he became a
Muslim. (p 369) (Convert because you admire the irrational, murderous sadism Islam generates in
people!!!)
P 95 tells us some Jews converted and saved their lives, their properties and their families.
(conversion through FEAR)
Mohamed not only attacked unsuspecting tribes, he also had assassinated any who mocked him
(See Kab above) including women with children e.g. Marwan, Abo Afak and others (p 675-677).
Mohameds followers also killed random non-Muslims (p 674 a man who sang he wouldnt be a
Muslim was killed). Death threats and assassinations of Islams critics continue today.
Fear and sadism work! This technique is followed today where remnant non-Muslim populations
convert simply to stay alive, keep their property and stop the abduction and rape of their
daughters! Others face a deliberate genocide while the world does NOTHING.

119

Law of Jehad: Note sharia is the way to be a Muslim. A true Muslim must live according to
sharia.
From Reliance of the Traveller; A classic manual of Islamic Sacred Law. The laws deal with a
violent jehad against others despite claims of jehad as a personal struggle.
Law O9.0 p 599: "Jehad means to war against non-Muslims, and is etymologically derived from
the word "mojahada, signifying warfare to establish the religion. ..
The scriptural basis for jehad, ..is such Koranic verses as mentioned before:
1) fighting is prescribed upon you (Koran 2.216)
2) Slay them wherever you find them (Koran 4.89)
3) fight the idolaters utterly (Koran 9.36)
And such hadeeths as the one related by Bokhari and Muslim that the prophet said: I have been
commanded to fight the people until they testify that there is no god but Allah and that Mohamed is the
messenger of Allah, and perform the prayer, and pay zakat. If they say it, they have saved their blood
and their possessions from me, except for the rights of Islam over them. And their final reckoning is with
Allah.
And the hadeeth reported by Muslim, to go forth in the morning or evening to fight in the path of Allah
is better than the whole world and everything in it. (note also in Bukhari Vol 4 Book 52, No. 48 cited in
article )
Text notes Mohameds battles and those he sent his men on the communal obligation of jehad (o
9.1 p 600) against non-Muslims in their own country or if they invade/enter a Muslim country and the
personal obligation (o9.3). Law o9.6 says its an offense to conduct a military expedition against hostile
non-Muslims without the caliphs permission (Although if there is no caliph NO permission is required).
Law O9.8 says war to kill is made on Jews, Christians, Zoroastrians if they refuse to convert or
pay the jezya (become zemmis!)(to become a zemmi means you pay the jezya and keep your faith
under the government of Islam. If you refused to pay and if you refused to become a Muslim, then
you must die. i.e. become a 10th class person in your own country governed by Islam as Muslims
will be the rulers)
fight those who do not believe in allah and the last day and who forbid not what allah and his messenger
have forbidden-who do not practice the religion of truth, being those who have been given a book-until
they pay the poll tax out of hand and are humbled: (Koran 9.29)
This continues until Isa (Jesus) returns to earth and completely destroys Christianity and other
religions leaving only Islam (p 603).
Law O9.9 [others are fought until they become Muslim though some schools allow idolaters to
convert or pay the poll tax---apostates and Arab idol worshippers have no choice, they must
convert or(isnt it obvious?) .]
Law O9.10 p 603 It is not permissible to kill women and children UNLESS they are fighting against the
Muslims.... did you notice what UNLESS means?
Even speaking against the Muslims is sufficient to be considered as fighting against
idolater, pagan, or polytheist women and children can be killed according to text in article.

Note

Nor is it permissible to kill animals, UNLESS they are being ridden into battle against the Muslims OR if
killing them will help defeat the enemy. It IS permissible to kill old men (over 40) and monks.

120

Law O9.12 Whoever enters Islam BEFORE being captured may not be killed or his property confiscated
or his young children taken captive. [convert through terror. If you are captured then convertit
makes no difference, still enslaved!]
Law O9.13 p 604 When a child or woman is taken captive, they become SLAVES by the fact of
capture, and the womans previous marriage is immediately annulled.
Any who resist enslavement etc are of course fighting the Muslims. There is a wealth of text
describing Muslim men enjoying their slaves and sex with slaves of any age is fully endorsed in
the Koran and Sharia Law.
Law O9.15 p604 It is permissible in jihad to cut down the enemys trees and destroy their dwellings.
The laws go on to only allow a truce if Muslims cant win and divide up the spoils of battle
amongst the men.
In all 4 law schools war is a religious duty to force conversion or removal of those who stand in
Islam's way.
Violence to others is as active today as ever and is an Offensive war to make Islam rule!
Mohamed attacked many by surprise. In the so called Islamic world, financial, economic,
religious, social, occupational and political repression and abuse plus violence anytime a Muslim
or Muslim mob feels like it under any pretext, are effective tools forcing many into Islam or
ensuring they remain subjugated and fearful and/or terrified.
Muslim attitudes to jihad (military action), conquest and the imposition of Islam on all have not
altered in 1400 years
Views of conquest and jehad in the 21st Century:
German-Syrian scholar Bassam Taibi, a Muslim writes in "War and Peace in Islam":
At its core, Islam is a religious mission to all humanity. Muslims are religiously obliged to disseminate the
Islamic faith throughout the world. "We have sent you forth to all mankind" (Koran 34:28). If non-Muslims
submit to conversion or subjugation, this call (dawwa) can be pursued peacefully. If they do not, Muslims
are obliged to wage war against them. In Islam, peace requires that non-Muslims submit to the call of
Islam, either by converting or by accepting the status of a religious minority (zemmi) and paying the
imposed poll tax, (jizya). World peace, the final stage of the dawwa, is reached only with the
conversion or submission of all mankind to IslamMuslims believe that expansion through war is not
aggression but a fulfillment of the Koranic command to spread Islam as a way to peace. The resort to
force to disseminate Islam is not war (harb), a word that is used only to describe the use of force by nonMuslims. Islamic wars are not wars (horoob) (the plural of harb) but rather (fotohat), acts of "opening" the
world to Islam and expressing Islamic jihad. Relations between (dar al-Islam)(the house of Islam), the
home of peace, and (dar al harb)(the House of war), the world of unbelievers, nevertheless take
place in a state of war, according to the Koran and to the authoritative commentaries of Islamic
jurists. Unbelievers who stand in the way, creating obstacles for the dawwa, are blamed for this
state of war, for the dawwa can be pursued peacefully if others submit to it. In other words, those
who resist Islam cause wars and are responsible for such wars. Only when Muslim power is weak
is temporary truce (hodna) allowed. (Islamic jurists differ on the definition of
temporary). (NewsMax 2002)
The widely revered contemporary Muslim cleric Yusuf Al Karadawi, head of the Islamic law faculty
at Qatar University, spiritual leader of the Muslim Brotherhood, head of the European Council
for Fatwa and Research, and popular Al-Jazeera television personality, reiterated the Islamic
formulation of Dar al Harb in July 2003,

121

It has been determined by Islamic law that the blood and property of people of Dar Al-Harb [the Domain
of Disbelief where the battle for the domination of Islam should be waged] is NOT protectedin modern
war, all of society, with all its classes and ethnic groups, is mobilized to participate in the war, to aid its
continuation, and to provide it with the material and human fuel required for it to assure the victory of the
state fighting its enemies. Every citizen in society must take upon himself a role in the effort to provide for
the battle. The entire domestic front, including professionals, laborers, and industrialists, stands behind
the fighting army, even if it does not bear arms. (Bostom 2006)
Iraqi religious scholar Ayatollah Ahmad Husseini Al-Baghdadi explained that Jihad, from the
perspective of Islamic jurisprudence, is of two types: Not just defensive warfare if somebody
attacks Muslims in their own lands, but also:
Jihad initiated by the Muslims, which means raiding the world in order to spread the word that there is
no God but Allah, and Muhammad is the Prophet of Allah throughout the world. In other words: The
ultimate objective of Jihad isnt merely to preserve Islam at home, but to spread it throughout the world
when Muslims are in a position to do so: If the objective and subjective circumstances materialize, and
there are soldiers, weapons, and money - even if this means using biological, chemical, and bacterial
weapons - we will conquer the world, so that There is no God but Allah, and Muhammad is the Prophet
of Allah will be triumphant over the domes of Moscow, Washington, and Paris. (MEMRI 2006)
Earlier views of conquest and jehad
Ibn Katheer. (1301-1372) in the book tasfir (explanation) of Ibn Kathir, volume 2, pages 116, 117 on
Koran 2:191:
As Jihad involves death and the killing of men, Allah draws our attention to the fact that the disbelief and
polytheism of the disbelievers and their avoidance of allahs path are far worse than killing. Thus Allah
says, And Fitnah (unbelief) is worse than killing."
This is to say that sherk (Polytheism) is more serious and worse than killing.
Emam Abo Hamed Al Ghazali (died AD 1111) considered by many as second only to Mohamed)
who earned the title hoggat al Islam, meaning the reasoning rock of Islam is not apologetic in
stressing the use of force in the preservation and progress of Islam:
After the death of Mohammad, the man of the miracle which is the Koran and the messenger of truth and
the companions, fearing the weakening of Islam, the decrease of the number of its followers, and the
return of masses to their previous infidelity, saw Jehad (that holy war) and invading other countries for the
sake of Allah, smashing the faces of the infidels with the sword and making people enter the
religion of Allah as the most worthy of all tasks and better than all sciences. (in his book titled Ehiyae
Oloom El Deen, al Ghazali, Dar al Kotob al Elmeya, Beirut, Lebanon Vol. V, p. 35.)(revival of the sciences
of the Religion)
Islamic groups down to ordinary Muslims believe Islam should rule the world and this underlies
the uprisings in the middle-east, the growing genocide of non-Muslims and the growing Islamic
enclaves and Islamic violence in non-Muslim countries including China, Paris, France and very recently in
Brussels, Belgium. Muslims try to hide their sadism to others by claiming those who dare to resist
Islam are attackers and oppressors who cause the war and invite their slaughter as Muslims
defend and extend their vile faith!! (poor Muslim victims)
When I read Islamic text I feel an immense revulsion on one hand and absolute disbelief at the sheer
insanity of it on the other However we need to take the text and promises seriously as this IS
what Muslims believe and strive for.
Huntington (1998) noted the rise of Islamic fundamentalism; the importance of Islamic schools,
money and a weak west in this revival; the fault lines between Islam and others; the fact that

122

Islams innards and borders are bloody; the problems with Islamic text and violence; Islams
inability to live peacefully with others and its endless wars; Muslim failure to assimilate in the
west; the fact that Muslims are NOT victims; and that we should not confuse the wearing of jeans
or use of mobile phones with acceptance of western values of equality, individual freedom, human
rights, tolerance etc.. He notes the unique characteristics of the west and our need to preserve
them while multiculturalists work for our destruction (summary in The Clash of Civilizations Huntington: Waleed Aly Part B - 04-09-08)
The problem IS ISLAM (and its enablers). The same theme of violence and hatred of others, their
subjugation, genocide or conversion through FEAR/TERROR occurs across Islams foundational
texts. Mohammad was a sadistic sociopath and megalomaniac yet his actions remain the perfect
example for Muslims to emulate. Muslims must participate in this hatred against others or they will not
be rewarded but instead face punishment and hell. Hatred of the other and enforcement of Islam is
the central aim of Islam in an unbroken line from Mohamed to TODAY and this should cause great
concern everywhere to everyone.
Do you want to save your society from Islam? Or do you want to be dead, converted, a slave or a
zemmi (a 3rd or 4th class citizen in your own country as Islam would be ruling)? (check articles on
Islams slavery and zemmitude = dhimmitude). Preserve your country for the future of your kids
and grand kids. Avoid paying the very high prices which have been paid by the Christians and the
Jews in the Middle East. End Islam which should have taken place yesterday. Kick all muslims
out of your country. Clean your backyard from the garbage called Islam & Muslims. Apply their
own principles on them. Either they accept our constitution and laws or go back to the holes they
came from.
The first thing we must do is to protect our full freedom of speech so that rigorous criticism of
religion/Islam is allowed whether followers of Islam are offended or not. Freedom of speech is
essential to our freedom and open democracy. Make no mistake, Islams war against others is
as driven today as it ever was and they work hard in the UN and here to stop any analysis of
Islam. While people can believe what they like, such beliefs should NEVER be protected from
intense analysis or criticism our childrens freedom and safety depends on it!
Fact (14) Conclusion:
Due to all the above, we are sure to say that Islam was formed gradually over a number of
centuries after the Muslim conquests, as the Islamic conquerors elaborated their beliefs in
response to Jewish and Christian challenges and we find that all the allegations of the Islamic
clerics are untenable.
References:
The Koran &The books of Hadeeth
The Sunni Books of Hadeeth which are:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

Saheeh Bukhari (died 870) included 7275

hadiths
Saheeh Moslem ibn al-Hajjaj (died 875)
included 9200.
Abo Dawood (died 888)
al Termezi (died 892)
al Nasaey (died 915)

6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.

Ibn Maja (died 886).

Mowattae of Imam Malek
Mosnad Ahmad Ibn Hanbal
Sonan Al Bayhaqy
Sonan Al Darmy
The Forty Hadith of Al Nawawwy
Al Khateeb Al Bagdadi

The Shia Books of Hadeeth which are:

1.
2.
3.
4.

Osool al Kafy) by Yaqoob al Kaleni (basics enough)

(Mann la Yahdoroho al Faqeeh) of Shaikh Sadooq (whoever not attended by the jurist)
(Tahzeenb al Ahkam) of Shaikh Toosy (refine of verdicts)
(al Estebsar) of Shaikh toosy (clairvoyance/ precognition)

123

The most celebrated verse from the Koran 5:32

(taken from Jewish tradition)

..The next verse, Koran 5:33

HaHaHa.. what a joke!!

Femen in front of the

Iranian embassy
Fuck Sharia
Femen in front of
Egytpian embassy
Sharia is NOT
consititution

124

Chapter (4)

JANNA
The Paradise of Islam
Theoretically speaking, and in accordance with the ahadeeth (plural of hadeeth = narrations of
Mohamed), Muslims believe that to be a Muslim, you must believe in 6 pillars of the faith of Islam:
1. Allah, 2. His angels, 3. His books, 4. His messengers, 5.The Hereafter (the day of judgment =
the day of resurrection) and, 6.The predestination, its good and bad.
That means that the believing in the hereafter is the 5th pillar of Islam. The hereafter is the day in
which the earthly life ends and starts the life in the eternal house in the Janna (garden=paradise)
or in the Jaheem (fire = jahannam = hell). Consequently, it is the day of resurrection and judgment
in which some faces would be white and some others would be black. Each Muslim expects that
day. It is the day in which his fate would be determined. Would he enter the Janna to enjoy its
bliss or would he enter jahannam and suffer its fire? That is why the prayers of the Muslims are
concentrated around this issue. They always ask Allah to save them from the fire of Jahannam
because the fear of Jahannam and its fire is considered the main source of directing the manners,
raising and education in the daily life of the Muslims. E.g. hejab for women is one of the methods
to be saved from the fire of Jahannam as the sheikhs and preachers of Islam shout in the faces of
the Muslim women saying: fire or hejab. i.e. Intimidation of fire and enticement in Janna is an
essential backbone, if not the Only base in the call for Islam putting into consideration that the
Muslims do not have any guarantee to enter the Janna as everything is in the knowledge, the wish
& the will of Allah. The Muslim would have to strive hard and obey Allah and apply the sharia (the
Islamic laws), hoping for the Janna knowing at the same time that there would be no guarantee of
entry. Al Ghazaly refers to this fact in his comments on what is stipulated in Koran 19:71-72 ( "
.
"
There is not one of you but will go down to it.
This has been an unavoidable decree of your Lord. Then We will rescue those who were devout, and
leave the wrongdoers in it, on their knees.) He said: as for entry to the fire, you are sure. As for rescue
from it, you are in doubt. Feel in your heart this destiny hoping to be prepared to be rescued from it.
That means that All Muslims will enter Jahannam (the hell fire) for sure and then Allah will rescue
the good ones to put them in Janna. The problem here is no one single Muslim all over the world
can assure he/she is amongst the good ones who would be rescued. Nevertheless, Muslims
believe that whoever fights and martyrs for the cause of Allah will enter Janna for sure as per
Koran 3:169-170

Do not consider those killed in the cause of Allah as dead. In fact, they are alive, with their Lord, well
provided for. Delighting in what Allah has given them out of His grace, and happy for those who have not
yet joined them; that they have nothing to fear, nor will they grieve.
In this point, if the martyr would really enter the Janna then why in the scripture mentioned above
says All. with no exception. will enter the hell fire? It is either the Koran contradicts itself or the
martyrs will enter the hell fire like the rest of the Muslims.
Most of the Koranic chapters are full of indications about the hereafter, the Janna & its pleasures
and the hell fire & its horrors. Although the serial sequence is the 5 th of the pillars of the faith, the
Koran puts believing in the hereafter in the 2nd place after believing in Allah as in Koran 2:62



Those


who believe, and those who are Jewish, and the Christians, and the Sabeans-any who believe in God

125

and the Last Day, and act righteously - will have their reward with their Lord; they have nothing to fear,
nor will they grieve.
This order - believing in Allah, then believing in the hereafter - is very logic in accordance with the
Islamic faith as the aim of believing in Allah in Islam is to enter the Janna and enjoy its pleasures

as in Koran 1:2-4

Praise be to Allah, Lord of the Worlds. The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful. Master of the Day of
Judgment.
Which means that the Koran moved directly to mention the day of judgment after mentioning
Allah without talking about any of the pillars of the faith in Islam, the matter which assures for the
Muslims the certainty of importance of believing in the hereafter (the day of judgment) being
categorized 2nd after Allah. Consequently, Janna is the final and only target in the faith of Islam.
The Muslim lives his life fearing Allah and struggling for application of its laws hoping to enter the
Janna & its bliss.
Actually, there are two Janna. Dont be surprised. It is mentioned in the Koran (Koran 55:46).
for who feared the standing of his Lord are two gardens.

The scholars of Islam justify this by saying that there are two types of packages in Janna. The
elite package in the upper levels and the standard package in the lower levels as mentioned in
Koran 55:62. And beneath them are two gardens. According to these two scriptures,
there are four jannas, two in the upper level and another two beneath them. The scholars keep the
justification by saying that it is common for the Koran to describe the righteous into two groups
and if you compare the two sections in parallel, you will see the same blessings but one a higher
notch than the other.!! Please do not ask me to explain this because I have no logical answer. I am
just stating what I found therein in the Koran. But I found someone explaining it as follows: for
the upper levels of Janna, you need to have taqwa which means the fear of standing before Allah
to get in there as the fear of Allah is mentioned in the first verse while in the second verse fear
was not mentioned. The people who get this type of Janna did not have the amount of fear the
upper-level people had. fear is the main emotion that keeps you from sins. Hope motivates you
to do good deeds. Giving charity is far easier than avoiding sin. That is where the real test lies.
Shaykh Yasir Qadhi, Al Maghrib Institute Course 'Denial: Tafseer Surat Yasin & Surat Al Rahman. He
keeps saying: Two Jannas? Is it exactly two? The theme of the soorah (chapter) is duality, everything is
mentioned in pairs. And this is a well-known technique in Arabic to use the dual form of the word in order
to emphasize. Don't take it literally. Keep in mind that English does not have a dual form, only singular
and plural forms. But Arabic has 3 - singular, dual, and plural.(!!??)
Definition of Janna & its other names
Linguistically speaking, it means orchard or garden in which you find flowers, palm & grape trees.
Also known as : Jennah, the Garden. In Christian books in Arabic, you would find other names
such as : Heaven and Paradise although heaven and paradise are not having the same implication
as Janna. In Islamic creed, Janna is the greatest reward

Description of Janna according to the references of Islam

Here, I am going to mention the scripture of the Koran and the books of hadeeth letting you
deduce whatever from what you are going to read, but please try to read carefully and use your
mind which I am expecting you to do anyway. Some of these texts will make you raise some
logical questions such as : what is the use? Who can confirm such details? How the Muslims are
accepting such sayings? Is it logical to accept or there is something else that forced them to
swallow ? is it normal in the Janna (presumably being the place of the Lord) to perform such
activities? What is the meaning of having 72 virgin beautiful women of lustrous eyes for each
Muslim man? Why the Muslim women dont have virgin beautiful men? What is the job of the 4
young beautiful non-bleeding non-cracking boys in the Janna? Why Allah makes the opened

126

virginity closed again ? what is the use of drinking in vessels of gold ? what is so important of
wearing silk garments? What is it about the bridge between the hell fire and the Janna ? how it is
allowed to drink wine in Janna while it is prohibited on earth? If it is prohibited on earth, why
Mohamed used to drink wine that was preserved till it became alcoholic?? Is Janna of islam a
spiritual place or it is just sensual ? how come the muslims in Janna perform all these activities
in the presence of Allah? Will they have time to perform sexual activities with the 72 hoories
(beautiful virgin women of lusty eyes) in addition to the 4 non-bleeding & non-cracking young
boys within one day for Allah to re close the virginity membrane again for the muslim to re open it
again and again? etc. etc. etc.



It has never been imagined by a human being.


Race towards forgiveness from your Lord; and a Garden as

vast as the heavens and the earth, prepared for those who believe in Allah and His messengers. That is
the grace of Allah; He bestows it on whomever He wills. Allah is the Possessor of Immense Grace. (Koran
57:21)

Abo Horaira reported that the Messenger of Allah said that Allah said: I have prepared for My righteous
servants what no eye has seen and no ear has heard, nor has it occurred to the human heart. Thus,
recite if you wish, And no soul knows what joy has been kept hidden for them.(S. Al-Bokhary, S.
Moslem, Al Termezy, and Ibn Majah, Koran 32:17). Does that remind you of any thing from the Holy
Bible?
Sahl ibn Saad narrated Allahs Apostle said: A place in Janna equal to the size of a lash is better than
the whole world and whatever is in it. (S. Bokhary).
The Creation of Janna
Narrated Abo Horaira that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: When Allah created Janna and
Jahannam, He sent Jebreel to Janna, saying, look at it and at what I have prepared therein for its
inhabitants. So Jebreel went to it and looked at it and at what Allah had prepared therein for its
inhabitants. Then Jebreel returned to Allah and said, By Your glory, no one hears of it without entering it.
So Allah ordered that it be encompassed by forms of hardship, and He said, Return to it and look at what
I have prepared therein for its inhabitants! So, Jebreel returned to it and found that it was encompassed
by forms of hardship. Then he returned to Allah and said, By Your glory, I fear that no one will enter it,
Allah said, Go to Jahannam and look at it and at what I have prepared therein for its inhabitants. Jebreel
found that it was in layers, one above the other. Then Jebreel returned to Allah and said, By Your glory,
no one who hears of it will enter it. So Allah ordered that it be encompassed by lusts. Then He said,
Return to it and Jebreel returned to it and said, By Your glory, I am frightened that no one will escape
from entering it. (Al Termezy, Abo Dawod and Al Nasaey).
Masood said: We asked Abdullah Ibn Masood about this verse: And do not regard those who have
been killed in the cause of Allah as dead, rather, they are alive with their Lord and being provided for.
(Soorah Al Imraan 3:169) He said, We asked about that and the Prophet (SAW) said, Their souls are in
the insides of green birds, having lanterns suspended from the Throne, roaming freely in Janna where
they please, then taking shelter in those lanterns. Their Lord cast a glance at them and said, Do you wish
for anything? They said, What shall we wish for when we roam freely in Janna where we please? And
He did that with them three times - when they saw that they would not be spared from being asked again,
they said, Oh Lord! We would like for You to put our souls back into our bodies so that we might fight for
Your sake once again. When Allah saw that they were not in need of anything, they were let be. (Saheeh
Moslem, Al Termezy, Al Nasaey and Ibn Majah).
The Doors/Gates of Janna
In the Janna of Islam, there are doors or gates.. the Arabic word indicated in the Koran means
doors but you will find most of the English translations are using gates instead. Anyway, either
way, it means the entrance as follows:

127




Gardens of perpetual bliss they shall

enter them as well as the righteous among their fathers, their spouses and their offspring. And angels
shall
enter
upon
them
from
every
door/gate. (Koran
13:23)

This is a reminder. Verily, for the righteous is a beautiful place of final return garden of eternity, whose
doors will always be open to them. (Koran 38:49-50)

.



And those who feared their Lord will be led to the Garden in crowds until behold, they arrive there. Its
doors will be opened, and its keepers will say, Peace be upon you! Well have you done, so enter it,
abiding
in
it
eternally. (Koran
39:73)
Sahl ibn Sad reported that the Prophet said: Janna has eight gates, and one of them is called al Rayyan,
through which none will enter but those who observe fasting. (S. Bokhary)
Abo Horaira narrated that the Prophet said: Whoever spends two things in the way of Allah will be called
from the doors of Janna and will be addressed, O slave of Allah, here is prosperity! So whoever was
among the people who used to offer their prayers will be called from the door of the prayer; and whoever
was among the people who used to participate in jehad will be called from the door of jehad; and whoever
was among those who used to observe fasts will be called from the door of al Rayyan; and whoever was
among those who used to give in charity will be called from the door of charity. Abo Bakr said, Let my
parents be sacrificed for you, Oh Allahs Apostle! No distress or need will fall him who will be called from
those doors. Will there be anyone who will be called from these doors? The Prophet replied, Yes. And I
hope you will be one of them. (S. Bokhary)
Oqba ibn Aamer said: We were entrusted with the task of tending the camels On my turn when I came
back in the evening after grazing them in the pastures, I found Allahs Messenger stand and address the
people. I heard these words of his, If any Muslim performs ablution well, then stands and prays two
rakas (kneelings), setting about them with his heart as well as his face, Janna will be guaranteed to him.
I said, What a fine thing this is! A narrator who was before me said, The first was even better than this.
When I cast a glance, I saw that it was Omar who said, I see that you have just come and observed. If
anyone among you performs the ablution, completes the ablution well and says, I testify that there is no
god but Allah and that Mohamed is the servant of Allah and His Messenger, then the eight doors of
Janna will be opened for him and he may enter by whichever of them he wishes. (S. Moslem).
The doors of Janna will be opened on Mondays and on Thursdays, and every servant of Allah who
associates nothing with Allah will be forgiven, except for the man who has a grudge against his brother.
About them it will be said, Delay these two until they are reconciled. Delay these two until they are
reconciled. Delay these two until they are reconciled. (Saheeh Moslem, Mowatae Malek & Abo Dawod).

The Fountains of Janna

The righteous will be amid gardens and springs. Enter it in peace and security. And We removed from
their hearts any lurking. Brothers on facing couches (Koran 15:45-47)

Their thirst will be slaked with pure wine, sealed. The seal will be of musk. For This, let the competitors
compete. With it (will be given) a mixture of Tasneem, (highest spring in Paradise), a spring from which
those nearest to Allah drink. (Koran 83:25-28)

128

 A spring therein named Salsabeel(Koran 76:18).

In it is a flowing spring. (Koran 88:12)

In both are two flowing springs. (Koran 55:50)

the righteous, shall drink from a cup its



mixture was kafoor (a kind of aroma), a spring by which the servants of Allah drink, causing it to gush
abundantly. (Koran 76:5-6)
The Rivers of Janna

Allah admits those who believe and do righteous deeds to gardens beneath which rivers flow. And those
who reject Allah will enjoy and eat as cattle eat. The Fire is their abode.(Koran 47:12)

A parable of the Garden which the righteous are promised. In it are rivers of water, incorruptible; rivers
of milk of which the taste never changes; rivers of wine, delicious to those who drink; and rivers of honey,
pure and clear. In it, there are for them all kinds of fruits and forgiveness from their Lord. Can those in
such bliss be compared to such as shall dwell forever in the Fire? Those whom shall be given boiling
water to drink, it will be so hot that it cuts up their bowels to pieces. (Koran 47:15



The righteous, are in gardens and a river, in an assembly of truth, at a Sovereign Omnipotent. (Koran
54:54-55)
Abo Horairah reported that the Prophet said: The Saihaan, Jaihaan, Euphrates and the Nile are all
among the rivers of Paradise. (S. Moslem).
The Gardens, trees & fruits of Janna

In both, there are two pairs of every fruit. (Koran 55:52)

Reclining on carpets linings of which is rich brocade. Harvesting of both gardens is near. Then which of
the favors of your Lord you deny? (Koran 55:54-55)

In both, there are fruits and date-trees and pomegranate. (Koran 55:68)

The companions of the right hand what are the companions of the right hand? In lush orchards. And
sweet-smelling plants. And extended shade. And outpouring water. And abundant fruit. Neither withheld
nor forbidden. And uplifted mattresses. (Koran 56:27-34)

For the righteous, there is the attainment of security gardens and grapevines. (Koran 78:31-32)

129


Its shade hovering over them, and its fruit brought low within reach. (Koran 76:14)
Abo Horairah narrated that the Prophet said: In Janna, there is a tree under the shadow of which a rider
can travel for a hundred years. (Through another chain of narrators the following words were added), He
will not be able to cover this distance. (S. Muslim).
Sahl bin Sad reported that Allahs Messenger said: In Janna, there is a tree under the shadow of which
a rider can travel for a hundred years. Without covering the distance completely.(S. Muslim)
Abo Saeed al-Khodri narrated that Allahs Apostle said: In Janna, there is a tree under the shadow of
which a rider of a fine and swift footed horse can travel for a hundred years without covering the
distance completely. There will be the pleasure of Allah for the inhabitants of Janna, and he will never be
annoyed
with
them. (S.
Muslim).
Anas bin Maalik reported that the Prophet said: There is a tree in Janna if a rider traveled in its shade for
one
hundred
years,
he
would
not
be
able
to
cross
it. (S.Bokhari).
Abo Horairah narrated that the Prophet said: There is a tree in Janna a rider could travel in its shade for
a hundred years. And if you wish, you can recite: In shade long extended (Koran 56:30). A place in
Janna equal to an arrow bow of one of you is better than (the whole earth) on which the sun rises and
sets. (S. Bokhari).
The Shade of Janna

As for those who believed and ddd good deeds, We will admit them into Gardens beneath which rivers
flow, abiding therein forever. They will have purified spouses therein, and We will admit them into a shady
shade. (naroK 4:57)

The likeness of the Janna promised to the righteous: rivers flowing beneath it; its food is perpetual, and its
shade. Such is the sequel for those who guard against evil, and the sequel of the disbelievers is the Fire.
(Koran 13:35)

In lush orchards. And sweet-smelling plants. And extended shade. And outpouring water. And abundant
fruit. Neither withheld nor forbidden. And uplifted mattresses. We have created them of special creation.
And made them virgins. Tender and un-aging. For those on the Right. (Koran 56:28-38).

The inhabitants of aoKKo will be happily busy. They and their spouses, in shades, reclining on couches.
They will have therein fruits. They will have whatever they call for. Peace-a saying from a Merciful Lord.
(naroK36:55-58).

the righteous shall be amid shades and fountains and fruits they desire. Eat and drink to your content for
what you used to do. Thus do We reward the doers of good. (Koran 77:41-44)

130

Its shade hovering over them, and its fruit brought low within reach (Koran 76:14).
The Atmosphere of Janna

And they said, "Praise Allah, who has lifted all sorrow from us. Our Lord is Most Forgiving, Most
Appreciative. (Koran 35:34-35)

Reclining therein on the couches experiencing therein neither
sun nor frost. (Koran 76:13)

Faces on that Day will be joyful. Satisfied with their endeavor. In a lofty Garden. In it, you hear no
nonsense. In it is a flowing spring. In it are raised beds. And cups set in place. And cushions set in rows.
And carpets spread around. (Koran 88:8-16)
The Food & Drink of Janna

This is a reminder. The devouts are having a good place of return.
The Gardens of Eden, with their
doors, wide-opened for them. Relaxing therein, and calling for abundant fruit and a drink. With them are
attendants with a modest gaze, of the same age. This is what you are promised for the Day of Account.
This is Our bounty, inexhaustible. (Koran 38:49-54)
They will have therein fruits. They will have whatever they c all for. (Koran 36:57)

Such is the Garden you inherited, because of what you used to do. Therein you have abundant fruit, from
which you eat. (Koran 43:72-73)

.

T he righteous are in a secure place Amidst gardens and springs. Dressed in silk and brocade facing
one another. So it is, and We wedded them to lovely companions. They call therein for every kind of
fruit, in peace and security. Therein not tasting death except the first death, and we protected them from
the torment of Hell. (Koran 44:51-56)

And We supplied them with fruit and meat as they desire. Exchanging therein a cup; wherein is neither
nonsense nor sin. Wandering for them are young boys like hidden pearls. (Koran 52:22-24)

The righteous are amid gardens and bliss. Enjoying what their Lord has given them, and their Lord
spared them the suffering of Hell. Eat and drink happily, for what you used to do. Relaxing on lined
beds, and We wedded them with the gorgeous eyes. The believers and their offspring followed them with
faith, We united them with their offspring, and We did not deprive them of any of their works. Every
person is hostage to what he has earned. And We supplied them with fruit and meat; such as they

131

desire. They exchange therein a cup; wherein is neither nonsense nor sin. Serving them are young boys
as hidden pearls. (Koran 52:17-24)

And those on the Right - what of those on the Right? In lush orchards. And clustered plants. And
extended shade. And outpoured water. And abundant fruit. Neither cut, nor forbidden. And uplifted
mattresses. We have created them of special creation. And made them virgins. Tender and young
(with fresh breasts) . For those on the Right. (Koran 56:27-38)

But a calamity from your Lord went around it while they slept. And in the morning it was as if picked. In
the morning, they called to one another. "Go early to your plantation, if you are going to harvest." So off
they went, murmuring to one another. "No poor person is to enter it upon you today." (Koran 69:19-24)

The righteous are drinking from a cup whose mixture is aromatic. A spring by which the servants of Allah
are drinking, making it gush abundantly. They fulfill their vows and fear a Day whose evil is widespread.
(Koran 76:5-7)

Passing around them are vessels of silver, and cups were flask. Flask of silver measured exactly.
Drinking therein with a cup of ginger flavor. A spring therein named Salsabeel. Passing among them are
eternalized young boys if you see them you would think them sprinkled pearls. If you saw you saw bliss
and a vast kingdom. Upon them are garments of green silk, and satin. And they will be adorned with
bracelets of silver. And their Lord offered them a pure drink. "This is a reward for you. Your efforts are
well appreciated." (Koran 76:15-22)

The righteous will be amidst shades and fountains. And fruits of their desire. "Eat and drink pleasantly,
for what you used to do." This is how We reward the charity doers. (Koran 77: 41-44)

Abo Saeed narrated that the prophet said: The first meal which the people of Janna will take will be the
caudate (extra) lobe of the liver of a fish. (S. Bokhari).
The Vessels & plates of Janna

They are served around with trays of gold, and cups. Therein is whatever desired by souls and delights
the eyes. Therein you are staying forever. (Koran 43:71)

Serving them are immortalized young boys. With cups, pitchers, and a jug of drinks. Neither cracking
nor bleeding. And fruits of their choice. And meat of birds of their desire. And gorgeous women. The
likeness of hidden pearls. (Koran 56:17-23)

132








Serving around by vessels of silver and cups that were bottles. Bottles of silver that are measured
exactly. (Koran 76:15-16)

For the righteous there is a triumph. Gardens and grapes. And women of lifted breasts well matched.
And a glass of delicious drink. (Koran 78:31-34
The Market of Janna
Anas ibn Malek reported that Allahs Messenger said: In Janna, there is a street to which they (the
inhabitants of Janna) will come every Friday. The north wind will blow and will scatter fragrance on their
faces and on their clothes. This will add to their beauty and loveliness. Then they will go back to their
family after having an added luster to their beauty and loveliness, and their family will say to them, By
Allah, you have been increased in beauty and loveliness after leaving us. They (the ones who have been
scattered with fragrance) will say, By Allah, you have also increased in beauty and loveliness after us.
( S. Muslim).
The Garments & Bracelets of Janna

These will have the Gardens of Eden, beneath which rivers flow. they are adorned with bracelets of gold,
wear green garments of silk and brocade. Reclining on couches, What a wonderful reward, and what a
good companionship. (Koran 18:31)

Allah admits those who believe and do good deeds into Gardens beneath which rivers flow. They are
decorated therein with bracelets of gold and pearls, and their garments therein are of silk. (Koran22:23)

The Gardens of Eden, they enter. They are beautified therein with gold bracelets and pearls, and their
garments therein are of silk. (Koran 35:33)

The righteous are in a secure place. In gardens and springs. Wearing silk and brocade, facing one
another. (Koran 44:51-53)

Upon them are garments of green silk, and satin. And they are adorned with bracelets of silver. And their
Lord offers them a pure drink. (Koran 76:21)
The Dwelling of Janna








Allah has promised to the believers, men and women, gardens under which rivers flow to dwell therein
eternally and fine homes of the Gardens of Aden and approval from Allah is greater. That is the supreme
achievement. (Koran 9:72)

133

Companions (females), secluded in the tents. (Koran 55:72)

Abo Saeed Al Khodri reported that Allahs Messenger said: The believers, after being saved from the
Hellfire, will be stopped at a bridge between Janna and Hell, and mutual retaliation will be established
among them regarding wrongs they have committed in the world against one another. After they are
cleansed and purified , they will be admitted into Janna. By Him in whose hand Mohameds soul is,
every one of them will know his dwelling in Janna better than he knew his dwelling in this world. (S.
Bokhari).
Abdullah bin Qais Al Ashari narrated that the Prophet said: A tent (in Janna) is like a hollow pearl which
is thirty miles in height. On every corner of the tent, the believers will have a family that cannot be seen by
the others. (Narrated Abo Emran in another narration, (The tent is) sixty miles (in height). (S. Bokhari).
It is reported that the Prophet said: While I was asleep, I saw myself in Janna, and there I beheld a
woman making ablution beside a palace. I asked, To whom does this palace belong? somebody said,
To Omar ibn AL Khattab. Then I remembered Omars jealousy (concerning women), and so I quickly
went away from that palace. (When Omar heard this from the Prophet , he wept and said, Do you think
it is likely that I feel jealousy because of you, Oh Allahs Apostle? (S. Bokhari).
On the authority of his father, Abo Bakr ibn Abo Moosa ibn Qais narrated that Allahs Apostle
said: There will be a tent made of a pearl whose height towards the sky will be sixty miles. In each
corner, there will be a family of the believer, out of sight of the others. (S. Moslem).
Abo Bakr ibn Abdullah ibn Qais reported on the authority of his father that Allahs Messenger said: In
Janna, there will be a tent of a single hollowed pearl, the width of which will be sixty miles from all sides.
There will live a family in each corner, and the other will not be able to see the believer who goes around
to them. (S. Moslem).
The Thrones/couches/sofas of Janna

The righteous are amid bliss.
bliss. (Koran 83:22=24)

On couches looking on.

You recognize on their faces the radiance of

Here, I should mention what I noticed from the sites that are promoting Islam to the non-Arabic
speaking readers. In this chapter, the wording of verse 23 is exactly the same as 35 in the Arabic
) , but they are different in English translations and at the same time
language (
different from the Arabic text itself as follows: 23 (On thrones, looking on.) 35 (On luxurious
furnishings, looking on.) while the Arabic text doesnt mention anything about thrones nor
luxurious furnishings !!!!)

Reclining on lined beds and we wedded them with beautiful lustrous eyes companions. (Koran 52:20)

Reclining therein on the couches; not seeing therein neither sun nor frost. (Koran 76:13)

They and their spouses, in shades, reclining on couches. (Koran 36:56)

On couches decorated. Reclining on them facing one another. (Koran 56:15-16) (

134

The English translations are very far from the Arabic text as mentioned in so many sites such as:
They will be on thrones encrusted with gold and precious stones, and On luxurious furnishings.
Which shows that the Arabic text doesnt have any indication about thrones, nor about gold and
precious stones etc. And the same misinterpretation all through the Koran. i.e. there is no true
translation to reflect the exact meanings in the Arabic language. I consider this kind of
misinterpretation as a major misleading to the non-Arabic speakers.

But on this day the believers are laughing at the unbelievers. On couches looking on.
unbelievers been repaid for what they used to do? (Koran 83:34-36)

Have the

The People of Janna

You recognize on their faces the radiance of bliss. (Koran 83:24)

Faces on that Day will be radiant. Looking towards their Lord. (Koran 75:22-
23)

The righteous are in gardens and springs. "Enter it in peace and security." And We removed all
malevolence from their chests, brothers on couches facing one another. No fatigue touches them therein,
nor leaving it. (Koran 15:45-48)

Faces on that Day are joyful. Satisfied with their pursuit. In a high Garden. In it, you hear no nonsense.
(Koran 88:8-11)
Abo Horairah reported that the Prophet said: Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, created Adam in His own
image with his length being sixty cubits. As He created him, He told him to greet that group (a party of
angels sitting there) and listen to the response that they gave him, for it would form his greeting and that
of his offspring. He then went away and said, Peace be upon you! They (the angels) said, May there be
peace upon you and the mercy of Allah. So all those who enter Janna will be in the form of Adam, his
length being sixty cubits. Then the people who followed him continued to diminish in size up to now. (S.
Moslem)
Abo Horairah reported that the Messenger said: There will enter Janna people whose hearts will be like
those of the hearts of the birds. (S. Muslim)
Sahl ibn Sad narrated that the Prophet said: 70 thousand or 700 thousand of my followers (the
narrator is in doubt as to the correct number) will enter Janna holding each other till the first and the last
of them enter Janna at the same time. Their faces will have a glitter like that of the moon at night when it
is full. (S. Bokhary).
Abo Horairah narrated that the Prophet said: The first batch who will enter Janna will be glittering like
the full moon, and the batch next to them will be like the most brilliant star in the sky. Their hearts will be
as the heart of a single man, for they will have neither enmity nor jealousy among themselves. Everyone
will have two wives from the hooris (who will be so beautiful, pure and transparent that) the marrow of
the bones of their legs will be seen through the bones and the flesh. (S, Bokhary)
Abo Horaira reported that Allahs Apostle said: The first group who will enter Janna will be glittering
like the moon when it is full. They will not spit or blow their noses or relieve nature. Their utensils will be of
gold and their cups are of gold and silver. In their censors, the aloe wood will be used, and their sweat will

135

smell like musk. Everyone of them will have no enmity among themselves. Everyone of them shall have
two wives. The marrow of the bones of the wives legs will be seen through the flesh because of
excessive beauty. They (the people of Janna) will be have neither
differences nor hatred among
themselves. Their hearts will be as one heart, and they will be glorifying Allah in the morning and in the
evening. (S. Bokhary)
Abo Saeed Al-Khodri reported that the Prophet said: Janna and Hellfire disputed together and Hellfire
said, In me are the mighty and haughty. Janna said, In me are the weak and the poor. So Allah judged
between them (saying), You are Janna, My mercy. Through you and I show mercy to those I wish. And
you are Hellfire, My punishment. Through you I punish those I wish, and it is incumbent upon Me that
each of you shall have its full. (S. Moslem, S. Bokhary & Termezy)
. Haretha ibn Wahb narrated that the Messenger of Allah said: May I tell you who the dwellers of Janna
are? (They are) every person who is considered weak and is despised, and who if he takes an oath of
reliance upon Allah, will fulfill it. Now may I tell you who the people destined for Jahannam are? (they
are) everyone who is ignorant, impertinent, proud and arrogant. (S. Bokhary & S. Moslem)
The Reception of the People of Janna

And those who feared their Lord are led to Janna in throngs (crowds). Until, when they have reached it,
and its doors are opened, its keepers said to them, "Peace be upon you, you have been good, so enter it,
to abide therein eternally." (Koran 39:73)

Gardens of Aden they enter along with the righteous among their parents and their spouses, and
their descendants, and the angels enter upon them from every door. (Koran 13:23-24)

And enter those who believed and did good deeds to gardens under which rivers are flowing to
remain therein eternally by permission of their Lord their greetings therein is Peace. (Koran
14:23)

Their greeting on the Day they meet Him is, "Peace," and He has prepared for them a generous reward.
(Koran 33:44)

Therein they hear no nonsense, and no accusations. Only both saying Peace, Peace. (Koran 56: 2526)
Who are both referring to??!!

They have therein fruits and whatever they claim. Peace-a saying from a Merciful Lord. (Koran 36:5758)

136

For those who believe and do good deeds, their Lord guides them in their faith. Rivers flow beneath them
in the Gardens of Bliss. Their call therein is, "Glory be to You, our God." And their greeting therein is,
"Peace." And the end of their call is, "Praise be to God, Lord of the Worlds." (Koran 10:9-10)
The Bounty of the People of Janna

But they were succeeded by generations who lost the prayers and followed their appetites. They will
meet perdition. Except for those who repent, and believe, and act righteously. These will enter Janna,
and will not be wronged in the least. The Gardens of Eden, promised by the Most Merciful to His
servants in the Unseen. His promise would come true. They hear no nonsense therein but only peace.
They have their provision therein, morning and evening. Such is Janna which We give as an inheritance
to those of Our servants who are devout. (Koran 19:59-63)

Whoever commits a sin will be repaid only with its like. But whoever works righteousness, whether male
or female and is a believer, will enter Janna, where they will be provided for without account. (Koran
40:40)

And give good news to those who believe and do righteous deeds; that they have gardens beneath which
rivers flow. Whenever they are provided with a fruit therefrom as sustenance, they say, "This is what we
were provided with before," and they have given the like of it. And they have pure spouses therein, and
they abide therein forever. (Koran 2:25)

Except for Allah's sincere servants. For them is a known provision. Fruits; and they are honored. In the
Gardens of Bliss. On beds facing one another. Offered a cup of pure drink. White; a delight to the
drinkers. Never polluted, and never bleeding. With them are bashful women with lovely eyes. As if they
were closely guarded white/eggs. {the Arabic word means whites or eggs, but the English misleading
interpretation is using the word: Pearls instead !!!} They approach one another, questioning. One of them
said, "I used to have an (identical hidden persona). Who used to say, "Are you of those who believe?
After we die and become dust and bones, are we accounted guilty?" He said, "Are you aware?". (Koran
37:40-54)

This is what you are promised for the Day of Account. Such is
Our bounty, not ending.(Koran 38-53-54)
The Young boys of Janna

Serving them will be immortalized young boys. With cups, pitchers, and drinks. Causing them neither
cracking, nor bleeding. (Koran 56:17-19)

Serving them are young boys look like hidden pearls. (Koran 52:24)

137


Passing among them are eternalized young boys. If you see them, you would think them sprinkled pearls.
(Koran 76:19)
The Women of Janna

And give good news to those who believed and did righteous deeds; that they will have gardens beneath
which rivers flow. Whenever they are provided with fruit there from as sustenance, they will say, "This is
what we were provided with before," and they will be given the like of it. And they will have pure spouses
therein, and they will abide therein forever. (Koran 2:25)

With them are attendants with modest gaze, of same age [of similar size of breasts]. (Koran 38:52)

In them are maidens restraining their glances, untouched [not been penetrated] before by any man or
jinn [(in Arabian and Muslim mythology) an intelligent spirit of lower rank than the angels, able to appear
in human and animal forms and to possess humans.]. (Koran 55:56)

In them are good and beautiful ones . (Koran 55:70)

Companions, secluded in the tents . (Koran 55:72)

And companions with beautiful lustrous eyes The likenesses of treasured pearls. (Koran 56:22-23)

We have created them of special creation. And made them virgins. Tender of same breast size. (Koran
56:35-37)

For the righteous there is triumph. Gardens and vineyards. And splendid women with well matched
[equal size] breasts. (Koran 78:31-33)
Abo Horairah reported that the Prophet said: The members of the first group to enter Janna are having
faces as bright as the full moon during the night. The next group will have faces as bright as the shining
stars in the sky. Every man will have two wives, and the marrow of their shanks will glimmer beneath
the skin. There will be non without a woman in Janna. (S. Moslem).
After Harretha had been martyred by an arrow thrown by an unknown person on the Day (of the battle) of
Badr, his mother came to the Prophet she said: O Allahs Apostle, you know the position of Haretha in
my heart. (how dear he was to her). So if he is in Janna, I will not weep for him. Otherwise, you will see
what I will do. The Prophet said, Are you mad? Is there only one Janna? There are many Janna and
he is in the highest Janna of Ferdaus The Prophet added, A forenoon journey or an afternoon journey
in Allahs cause is better than the whole world and whatever is in it. A place equal to an arrow bow of
anyone of you or a place equal to a foot in Janna is better than the whole world and what ever is in it. If
one of the women of Janna looked at the earth, she would fill whatever is in between them with perfume.
The veil of her face is better than the whole world and whatever is in it. (S. Bokhary)
The Activities of the People of Janna

138





As for those who believed and did good deeds, they are delighted in meadows. (Koran 30:15)

The inhabitants of Janna, todayay, are happily busy. They and their spouses, in shades, reclining on
couches. (Koran 36:55-56)

On beds, facing one another. Served with a cup of drink. White, a delicious to the drinkers. Never over
penetrated and never bleeding by them. With them are bashful women with beautiful eyes. As if they are
well guarded pearls. (Koran 37:44-49)

And they said, "Praise be to Allah, who has fulfilled His promise to us, and made us inherit the land,
enjoying Janna as we please." How excellent is the wage of the workers. (Koran 39:74)

And they approached one another, inquiring. They said, "Before this, we were fearful for our families.
But Allah blessed us, and spared us the agony of the poisons. As before this, we used to pray to Him. He
is the Good, the Compassionate." (Koran 52:25-28)

Today, those who believed are laughing at the unbelievers. On couches, are looking on. Have the
unbelievers been repaid for what they used to do? (Koran 83:34-36)
The Ranks of Janna

Those who believed, and emigrated, and strove in Allah's path with their possessions and their persons,
are of a higher rank with Allah. These are the winners. Their Lord announces to them good news of
mercy from Him, and acceptance, and gardens wherein they have lasting bliss. Abiding therein forever.
With Allah is a great wage. (Koran 9:20-22)

Look how We have favored some of them over others; and the Hereafter is greater in ranks, and greater
in favor. (Koran 17:21)

It is Whoever comes to his Lord being a criminal, for him is Jahannam (the hell fire), where he neither dies
nor lives. But whoever comes to Him a believer, having worked righteousness - these are having the
highest ranks. The Gardens of Aden, beneath which rivers flow, dwelling therein forever. That is the
reward for him who purifies himself. (Koran 20:74-76)

139

O you who believed! When you are told to make room in your gatherings, make room; Allah makes room
for you. And when you are told to disperse, disperse. Allah elevates those among you who believe, and
those given knowledge, many steps. Allah is Aware of what you do. (Koran 58:11)
It is narrated that the Prophet said: Whoever believes in Allah and His Apostle, offers prayer perfectly
and fasts the month of Ramadan will rightfully be granted Janna by Allah, no matter whether he fights in
Allahs cause or remains in the land where he is born. The people said, Oh Allahs Apostle! Shall we
acquaint the people with this good news? He said, Janna has one hundred grades which Allah has
reserved for the mojahedoon (the fighters) who fight in His cause, and the distance between each of two
grades is like the distance between the sky and the earth. So when you ask Allah (for something), ask for
al ferdaws which is the best and highest part of Janna. (the subnarrator added, I think the Prophet also
said Above it (al ferdaws) is the throne of the beneficent (Allah), and from its originate the rivers of
Janna. (S. Bokhary)
Anas ibn Malek reported that Om Al RobaI bent Al Barah the mother of Harethah ibn Soraqah came to
the Prophet and said: O Allahs Prophet! Will you tell me about Harethah? Harethah had been killed
(martyred) on the day of Badr with an arrow by an unidentified person. She added, IF he is in Janna, I
will weep bitterly for him. He said, Oh mother of Harethah! There are gardens in Janna, and your son
got the Ferdaws al Alaa (the highest place in Janna). (S. Bokhary).
Abo Saeed al Khodri narrated that the Prophet said: The people of Janna will look at the dwellers of the
lofty mansions (a superior place in Janna) in the same way as one looks at a brilliant star far away in the
East or in the West on the horizon. That is because of their superiority over one another. Because of
that, the people said, Oh Allahs Apostle! Are these lofty mansions the prophets mansions which nobody
else can reach? The Prophet replied, By Allah, in whose hands my life is, some men who believe in
Allah and trust His Apostles will be able to reach them. (S. Bokhary & S. Moslem).
Sahl ibn Sad reported that the Messenger said: The people of Janna will look to the upper apartment of
Janna in the same way as you see the planets in the sky. (S. Moslem).
The Lowest Rank of Janna
Abo Horairah said: Some people said, O Allahs Apostle! Shall we see our Lord on the Day of
Resurrection? He said, Do you crowd and squeeze each other on looking at the sun when it is not
hidden by clouds? They replied, No, Allahs Apostle. He said, Do you crowd and squeeze each other on
looking at the moon when it is full and not hidden by clouds? They replied, No, Allahs Apostle. He said,
So you will see Him (your Lord) on the Day of Resurrection similarly. Allah will gather all the people and
say, Whoever used to worship anything should follow that thing. So he who used to worship the sun, will
follow it; and he who used to worship the moon will follow it and he who used to worship false deities will
follow them. And then only this nation (Muslims) will remain, including their hypocrites. Allah will come to
them in a shape other than they know and will say, I am your Lord. They will say, We seek refuge from
you. This is our place (we will not follow you) till our Lord comes to us, and when our Lord comes to us,
we will recognize Him. Then Allah will come to them in a shape they know and will say, I am your Lord,
They will say, (No doubt) You are our Lord. And they will follow Him. Then a bridge will be laid over the
Hellfire. And Allahs Apostle added, I will be the first to cross it. The invocation of the apostles on that
day will be, Allahomma sallem, sallem! (O Allah save us, save us!) Over that bridge will be hooks similar
to the thorns of al sadan (a thorny tree). Didnt you see the thorns of al sadan? The companions said,
Yes, Oh Allahs Apostle. He added, So the hooks over that bridge will be like the thorns of al sadan,
except that their greatness in size is only known to Allah. These hooks will snatch the people according to
their deeds. Some people will be ruined because of their evil deeds, and some will be cut into pieces and
fall down in Hell, but will be saved afterwards when Allah finished the judgments among His slaves and
intends to take out of the Fire whoever He wishes to take out from among those who used to testify that
none
had
the
right
to
be
worshipped
but
Allah.
He will order the angels to take them out. The angels will know them by the mark of the traces of
prostration (on their foreheads), for Allah banned the Fire to consume the traces of prostration on the
body of Adams son. So they will take them out, and by then they will have been burnt (as coal). Then

140

water, called mae al hayat (water of life) will be poured on them, and they will spring out like a seed
springs out on the bank of a rainwater stream. There will remain one man who will be facing the Hellfire
and will say, OH Lord! Its (Hell) vapor has poisoned and smoked me, and its flame has burnt me. Please
turn my face away from the Fire. He will keep on invoking Allah till Allah says, Perhaps if I give you
(what you want), you will ask for another thing? The man will say, No, by Your power, I will not ask You
for anything else. Then Allah will turn his face away from the Fire. The man will say after that, Oh Lord,
bring me near the gate of Janna. Allah will say to him, Didnt you promise not to ask for anything else?
Woe to you, oh son of Adam! How treacherous you are! The man will keep invoking Allah till Allah will
say, But if I give you that, you may ask me for something else. The man will say, No, by Your power, I
will not ask for anything else. He will give Allah his covenant and promise not to ask for anything else
after that. So Allah will bring him near to the gate of Janna. When he sees what is in it, he will remain
silent as long as Allah wills, and then he will say, Oh Lord! Let me enter Janna. Allah will say, Didnt
you promise that you would not ask Me for anything other than that? Woe to you, oh son of Adam! How
treacherous you are! On that, the man will say, Oh Lord! Do not make me the most wretched of Your
creation, and will keep on invoking Allah till Allah will smile. When Allah smiles because of him, then He
will allow him to enter Janna. When he enters Janna, he will be addressed, Wish from so and so He will
wish until all his wishes are fulfilled. Then Allah will say, All this (what you have wished for) and as much
again therewith are for you. Abo Horairah added, That man will be the last of the people Janna to enter
Janna. (S. Bokhary, S. Moslem & Mowatae Malek)
Atae narrated while Abo Horairah reporting: Abo Saeed was sitting in the company of Abo Horairah and
he did not deny anything of his narration till he reached his saying, All this and as much again therewith
are for you. Then Abo Saeed said, I heard Allahs Apostle say, This is for you and ten times as much.
Abo Horairah said, In my memory it is as much again therewith.(S. Bokhary).
Abdallah said: The Prophet said, I know the person who will be the last to come out of the Hellfire and
the last to enter Janna. He will be a man who will come out of the Hellfire crawling, and Allah will say to
him, Go and enter Janna. He will go to it, but will imagine that it has been filled, and then he will return
and say, Oh Lord, I have found it full. Allah will say, Go and enter Janna, and you will have what equals
the world and ten times as much ( you will have as much as ten times the like of the world). On that, the
man will say, Do you mock at me (laugh at me) though You are the King? I saw Allahs Apostle (while
saying that) smiling that his premolar teeth became visible. It is said that will be the lowest degree among
the people of Janna. (S. Bokhary).
The Everlasting Life in Janna

And for those who believed and did righteous deeds - these are the inhabitants of Janna, wherein they
will dwell forever. (Koran 2:82)

Their Lord announces to them good news of mercy from Him, and acceptance, and gardens wherein they
will have lasting bliss. (Koran 9:21)

Therein, no fatigue ever touches them, nor they are asked to leave it. (Koran 15:48)

For those who believed and did righteous deeds, the Gardens of Ferdaws for their dwelling. Abiding
therein forever, desiring no change.. (Koran 18:107-108)

141

Therein they will not taste death, beyond the first death; and He will protect them from the torment of Hell.
A favor from your Lord. That is the supreme winning. (Koran 44:56-57)
Abo Saeed reported that Allahs Messenger said: Death will be brought on the Day of Resurrection in
the form of a white-colored ram. Abo Joraib made the addition, Then it will be made to stand between
Janna and Fire. (So far the rest of the hadeeth is concerned, there is perfect agreement between the two
narrators.) It will be said to the people of Janna. Do you recognize this? They will raise up their necks,
look towards it and say, Yes, it is death Then a command will be given to slaughter it, and it will be said,
Oh people of Janna, there is everlasting life for you and no death, Then (Addressing) the people of
Hellfire, it is will be said, Oh people of Hellfire! There is everlasting life for you and no death. Allahs
Messenger then recited the following verse pointing with his hand to this material world. Warn them of
the day of regret, when their affairs will be decided. They are unmindful, and they do not believe! (S.
Moslem & Koran 19:39).
Abo Saeed Al Khodri and Abo Horairah both narrated that Allahs Messenger said:There will be an
announcer (in Janna) who will make this announcement, Verily, there is in store for you health. You will
never fall ill, and you will live and never die. You will remain young and never become destitute. The
words of Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, And it will be announced to them, This is the Janna you have
been made to inherit for what you used to do. (S. Moslem & Koran 7:43).
Abo Horairah reported that Allahs Apostle said: He who gets into the bliss of Janna will neither become
destitute nor will his clothes wear out nor will his youthfulness decline. (S. Moslem)
Abo Horairah narrated that the Prophet said: It will be said to the people of Janna. Oh people of Janna,
eternity for you and no death! To the people of the Fire Oh people of the fire, eternity for you and no
death! (S. Bokhary).
The treatment of the individual in the life of the grave will be according to the deeds in the
worldly life. After death, one will stay in the grave until the time for the appointed resurrection
according to Islamic eschatology. The appointed resurrection day is called Yawm Al Kiyama
(yawm = day, literary means the day of getting up from the state of death).
Janna (=Jannah=ganna) is the eternal place for the qualified Muslim person. It is the Islamic view
of paradise. It means garden in the Arabic language. And they belief everything that one wishes
in this world will be there in their Janna. The highest level of Janna is called Ferdaws which is
where the prophets, the martyrs, and the most truthful and pious muslims will dwell. The
opposite to Janna, is Jahanam and Nar (fire) which both are used to refer to the concept of Hell.
There are many words in the Arabic language for both Janna & Jahanam and those words also
appear in the Koran and Hadeeth. The descriptions of Janna are mentioned in significant detail in
the Koran, the Books of Hadeeth and the traditional tafseer (exegesis) as mentioned and indicated
hereabove. Janna has many doors and many layers/levels. The highest level is known as ferdaws.
It will be entered first by Mohamed, (although there are so many hadeeths stipulate it very clearly
that he doesnt have the guarantee to enter Janna, unless otherwise willed by Allah),then those
who lived in poverty, and then the most pious (from the Islamic view point of course). Those
who will be qualified to enter and dwell the Janna will be greeted by angels. Koran 13:23-24

Everlasting Gardens, which they will enter, along with the righteous among their parents, and their
spouses, and their descendants. And the angels will enter upon them from every gate. "Peace be upon
you, because you endured patiently. How excellent is the Final Home."
The Qualifications required to enter Janna
Mohamed said it all in the books of hadeeth in addition to the Koran of course :

142

1. Must be a muslim who believes in Allah as the only worshipped creator, Mohamed as the
Messenger of Allah and the last prophet. (Koran 3:19, Koran 3:85, Koran 5:3)



Koran 3:19

Religion of/with Allah is Islam. Those to whom the Scripture was given differed only after
knowledge came to them, out of envy among themselves. Whoever rejects the signs of God-God
is quick to take account.

Koran 3:85

Whoever seeks other than Islam as a religion, it will not be accepted from him, and in the
Hereafter he will be among the losers.

Koran 5:3

Prohibited for you are carrion, blood, the flesh of swine, and animals dedicated to other than
Allah; also the flesh of animals strangled, killed violently, killed by a fall, gored to death, mangled
by wild animals-except what you rescue, and animals sacrificed on altars; and the practice of
drawing lots. For it is immoral. Today, those who disbelieve have despaired of your religion, so do
not fear them, but fear Me. Today I have perfected your religion for you, and have completed My
favor upon you, and have approved Islam as a religion for you. But whoever is compelled by
hunger, with no intent of wrongdoing-Allah is Forgiving and Merciful.

2. Whoever believes (has Imaan) in Allah and His Messenger, establishes the prayer and fasts in
the month of Ramadan, it is incumbent upon Allah that He enters him in Janna. (Saheeh al
Bokhary)
3. Whoever says: I am pleased with Allah as my Rabb (Lord), and with Islam as my Deen (religion),
and with Mohamed as my Prophet, Janna would be mandatory for him. (Sonan Abo Dawod)
4. Whoever says Sobhan Allah al Azeem wa Be hamdehy (Glorified and Exalted is Allah, The
Great, and with His Praise), a palm tree will be planted for him in Janna. (Jamie al Termezy)
5. Whoever asks Allah for Jannah three times, Jannah will say: O Allah, enter him into Janna.
(Jamie al Termezy)
6. Indeed, truthfulness leads to righteousness and indeed righteousness leads to Janna. (Saheeh al
Bokhary)
7. Allah has Ninety Nine Names, one hundred minus one, and whoever believes in their meanings
and acts accordingly, will enter Janna. (Saheeh al Bokhary)
8. Whoever builds a Masjid seeking by it the Pleasure of Allah, Allah will build for him a similar place
in Janna. (Saheeh al Bokhary)
9. Whoever repeats after the Muazen (the caller to prayer) from his heart (i.e., sincerely) will enter
Janna. (Sonan al Nasaey)
10. Whoever calls the Azan (the call for prayer) for 12 years, Janna will become mandatory for him.
(Sonan Ibn Maja)
11. Whoever prays the two cool prayers (Asr = afternoon and Fajr=dawn) will go to Janna. (Saheeh
al Bokhary)
12. Allah will prepare for him who goes to the mosque (every) morning and in the afternoon for Salat
al Jamaa (for the congregational prayer) an honorable place in Janna with good hospitality for
(what he has done) every morning and afternoon goings. (Saheeh al Bokhary)
13. Whoever meets Allah without ascribing anything to Him will enter Janna. (Saheeh al Bokhary)
14. Any one performs the wodooe (ablution) perfectly and then offers 2 rakas (kneeling) of prayers
concentrating on them with his heart and face, Janna will necessarily fall to his lot. (Sonan Abo
Dawod)
15. Whoever prays 12 Rakas in the day and night, a house in Janna will be built for him. (Sonan al
Nasaey)

143

16. Whoever takes a path in search of knowledge, Allah will make easy for him the path to Janna.
(Jamie al Termezy)

17. Whoever cuts a tree that is located in the middle of a road causing inconvenience to Muslims.
(Saheeh Moslem)

18. Whoever can guarantee what is between his two jaw-bones and what is between his two legs (i.e.
his tongue and his private parts), I guarantee Janna for him. (Saheeh al Bokhary)

19. Anyone whose soul leaves his body and he is free of three things, will enter Janna: Arrogance,
stealing from the spoils of war, and debt. (Sonan Ibn Maja)

20. Whoever raises two girls then I and he will enter Janna like these two (Mohamed indicated with
his two fingers). (Jamie al Termezy)

21. Whoever visits an ailing person or a brother of his to seek the Pleasure of Allah, an announcer

calls out: May you be happy, may your walking be blessed, and may you be awarded a dignified
position in Janna. (Jamie al Termezy)
22. Allah guarantees him who strives in His Cause and whose motivation for going out is nothing but
Jehad in His Cause and belief in His Word, that He will admit him into Janna. (Saheeh al
Bokhary)
23. O people, spread the Salaam (greetings), feed the hungry, and pray while the people are asleep,
you will enter Janna in peace. (Sonan Ibn Maja)
24. Omrah (visiting the holy places out of the pilgrimage time) is an expiation for the sins committed
between it and the previous Omrah; and the reward of Hajj (pilgrimage) Mabroor (accepted) is
nothing but Janna. (Saheeh al Bokhary)
25. Whosoever last words are: La Elaha Ella Allah (No god but Allah), will enter Janna. (Sonan Abo
Dawod)
26. O Allah, You are my Lord, none has the right to be worshipped except You. You created me and
I am Your servant and I abide to Your covenant and promise as best I can, I take refuge in You
from the evil of which I committed. I acknowledge Your favor upon me and I acknowledge my sin,
so forgive me, for verily none can forgive sin except You If somebody recites (in its Arabic version
of course) this invocation during the day, and if he should die then, he will be from the people of
Janna. And if he recites it in the night, and if he should die on the same day, he will be from the
people of Janna. (Jamie al Termezy)
From the above, we can see clearly that the real muslim is the one who submits completely to
what Mohamed said including fighting & spending for the cause of Allah in addition to the
consequences whatever fighting & spending entail.
The Koran gives eight different names for the doors of Janna, which Muslim theologians take to
be eight different levels or stages of Janna (according to different accepted authenticated English
translations) as shown in the following table:

s/no Name

Reference Pickthall

Yusuf Ali

Shakir

Sher Ali

Rashad
Khilafa
Eternal
Paradise

Jannatu
al-Khuld

(Koran
25:15)

The Garden of
Eternal Garden
Immortality

Abiding
Garden

Garden of
Eternity

Darul asSalam

Koran
6:127

The Abode of The Home of

Peace
Peace

The Abode of
Peace

The Abode of The Abode

Peace
of Peace

Darul alQarar

Koran
40:42

The Garden

The Garden (of

Bliss)

The Garden

The Garden

Paradise

Jannatu

Koran 9:72- The Gardens

The Gardens of

The Gardens
of Perpetual

The Gardens

The
Gardens of

144

al-`Adn

73

of Eden

Everlasting Bliss Abode

of Eternity

The Gardens
of Retreat

The Gardens as The Gardens

hospitable
(of) abiding
homes
place

The Gardens
Eternal
of Eternal
Paradise
Abode

The Garden

The Garden

Heaven

Paradise

`Illiyin

`Illiyin

`Illiyin

`Illiyyin

`Elleyeen

The Gardens
of Paradise

The Gardens of The Gardens

Paradise
of Paradise

Jannatu
Koran
al-Ma`wa 32:19

Jannatu
Koran 5:70 Paradise
an-Na`im

`Illiyin

Jannatu
Koran
al-Firdaus 18:107

Koran
83:18

Eden

The Gardens Blissful

of Paradise
Paradise

The eight stages are spoken of as eight doors in the Meshkat Al Masabeeh, book 2, ch 1.
According to the books of Hadeeth, there are eight doors of Janna as follows:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.

Bab Al Sala (door of prayers) for those who are punctual in prayers.
Bab Al Jehad (door of Jehad) for those who took part in Jehad physically and financially.
Bab Al Sadaka (door of charity) for those who give charity.
Bab Al Rayyan/Siam (door of fasting for those who fasted.
Bab Al Haj (door of pilgrimage) for those who participated in pilgrimage.
Bab Al Kazemeen Al Ghayez (door of forgiving) for those who withheld anger and forgive
others.
7. Bab Al Eman (door of believing in Islam) for those who believe in Islam, mohamed & the
Koran.
8. Bab Al Zekr (door of remembering Allah) for those who show zeal in Allah.
There is another Hadeeth by Awof ibn Malek as he narrated that Mohamed said "The Jews split
into 71 sects, 1 will enter Janna and 70 will enter Hellfire. The Christians split into 72 sects, 71will
enter Hellfire and 1 will enter Janna. By Him in Whose hand is my soul, my Omma (Nation) will split
into 73 sects, 1 will enter Janna and 72 will enter Hellfire." Someone asked, "O Messenger of Allah,
who will they be?" He replied, "The main body of the Muslims.(Moemeneen = Believers). (Ibn Majah)
As you could see from all the above that In the Koran the Hadeeth, Janna is a very physical place
with many physical delights, including food, drinks, shade and beautiful virgin women & young
non-cracking, non-bleeding boys, all of which evoke many fond imageries to the Arabs living in
the harsh desert, and influenced many a Muslim to fight for Islam. Many Muslims have been
adamant about the physical pleasures of Janna. This description is just what Arabs in the desert
need.
Remember: In Islam, man and women remain married in Janna. Man also have the
privilege of additional 72 virgin women of lusty eyes and 4 young boys non-bleeding &
non-cracking, but there is no mention of an analogous reward for the Muslim women.
In contrast, Jesus said that : At the resurrection people will neither marry nor be given in
marriage; they will be like the angels in heaven. (Matthew 22:30)
The Christian and the Muslim both were promised an afterlife as a reward for accomplishing their
objectives as a human being. A paradise, described by Jesus, and within the other Biblical

145

records from one hand; as well as a Janna described by Mohamed in the Koran and Hadeeth
literature, from another. However, there are major and fundamental differences between the two
conceptions of paradise. Jannah, the Islamic paradise, is nothing like the established Biblical
Heaven that was promised. This is very significant because if one can prove that there are
promises unique to the Koran, as well as demonstrate that Mohamed believed that the Bible was
the word of God in the 7th century, we can conclude that, because the two concepts of paradise
are polar opposite, and that the Bible of the 7th century is true, according to Mohamed, then Islam
is false and Allah is not the God of the Bible. We prove that the Christian conception of Heaven is
the original and the Islamic conception of Janna is a later distortion. Indeed if Allah was the same
God of the Gospels (Injil), we would expect the same details regarding the established Heaven.
The Gospels and Koran/Hadeeth should have similar promises of a hereafter if Allah was
responsible for both revelations. However, this is not the case.
Here are some of the major differences,
According to both the ancient Hebrew Scriptures of the Old Testament (Daniel 7:13-14 ) [ I saw in
the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came
to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him. And there was given him dominion,
and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him: his dominion
is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be
destroyed.] as well as the ancient 1st century New Testament documents (Mark 14:60-63) [And the
high priest stood up in the midst and asked Jesus, saying, Do You answer nothing? What is
it these men testify against You? But He kept silent and answered nothing. Again the high priest
asked Him, saying to Him, Are You the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? Jesus said, I am. And
you will see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of the Power, and coming with the clouds of
heaven. Then the high priest tore his clothes and said, What further need do we have of
witnesses?], Jesus Christ occupies God's thrown, as the right hand, and is given an everlasting
kingdom with everlasting dominion and worship.
The Islamic documents, however, did not affirm that Jesus Christ is a co-occupant of God's
throne. Nor did they affirm that Jesus Christ will have this kind of rule and dominion of Heaven,
while receiving worship. Instead, Allah is the eternal occupant of the throne. Christ (Isa) will
return, defeat the dajjal (the fake Christ), break the Cross, teach Islam, get married, have children,
live for about 40-45 years then die and get buried near Mohamed's grave in Medina; as per the
shown below Islamic references, which all obviously are opposed to the Biblical account.
"After his dissension on earth, Hadrat Isa (= Esq. Jesus) will marry. He will have children, and he will
remain on earth 19 years after marriage. He will pass away and Muslims will perform his Salaat Janaza
(prayer on the dead bodies) and bury him next to Rasool Allah (Messenger of Allah).". (Tirmidhi)
"Jesus will descend and will practice our Prophet's law." (Imam Rabbani, Letters of Rabbani, vol. 2, p.
1309)
"... Certainly, the time of prayer shall come and then Jesus son of Mary would descend and would lead
them in prayer. When the enemy of Allah would see him, it would (disappear) just as the salt dissolves
itself in water and if he (Jesus) were not to confront them at all, even then it would dissolve completely,
but Allah would kill them by his hand and he would show them their blood on his lance..." (S. Moslem,
Book 041,Number 6924)
"Jesus will die after living for 40 years. After he dies, the Muslims will perform his funeral prayer and bury
him." (Mokhtasar Tazkerah Qortobi, 498-499)
"He (Jesus) will live for forty years during which he will marry, have children, and perform Hajj
(pilgrimage)." (Meshkat Al-Masabeeh, Vol.II, p.1159 & S. Moslem, Vol.1, p.92).

146

"Jesus will marry and have a child after he returns. After he dies, the Muslims will perform his funeral
prayer and bury him." (Ibn Hajar al-Haythami, Al-Qawl al-Mokhtasar fy Alamat al-Mahdy al-Montazar, 65
[the short sayings on the signs of the Expected Guide)
From the above, anyone can see there is no space for harmonization between the two accounts of
what would happen. What is the meaning of that?? It is clear that It means someone is in a great
serious error and one of the revelations is false for sure. One of the religions is false and not from
the Real God Almighty.
st

There is another major difference with respect to Heaven & Janna. The 1 century New Testament
documents say there would be no marriage and sexual activities in Paradise. As Jesus answered
the Sadducees on the topic of marriage in heaven (Mark 12:23-25) [In the resurrection therefore,
when they shall rise, whose wife shall she be of them? for the seven had her to wife. And Jesus
answering said unto them, Do ye not therefore err, because ye know not the scriptures, neither the power
of God? For when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage; but are as
the angels which are in heaven..]
It is clear that Jesus Christ in the 1st century record repudiated the idea that there would be
marriage in God's Holy Kingdom. However, in the Islamic documents, (Koran & Hadeeth), Men
will have wives and sex partners (72 beautiful virgins & 4 non-bleeding non-cracking young boys).
The description of the Islamic Janna is extremely graphic as opposed to the established Heaven
that Jesus taught.
While in the Koran:
.. will have purified wives therein, and We will admit them into a shady shade (Koran.4:57)
"They and their wives, in pleasant shade, on thrones reclining;" (Koran 36:56)
"And near them [shall lie the virgins of paradise], refraining their looks ... having large black eyes," (Koran
37:48)
"Enter the Garden, ye and your wives, to be made glad." (Koran. 43:70
"Wherein both will be those (maidens) restraining their glances upon their man, whom no man or jinn
yamethhnna (touched) (i.e.has opened their hymens with sexual intercourse) before them. Then which of
the Blessings of your Lord will you both (jinns and men) deny? (In beauty) they are like rubies and coral."
(Koran 55:56-58)
With respect to (Koran 55:55,69-71), Ibn Katheer, in his commentary (Tafsir), states,
"Verily, the first group that will enter Janna will look like the moon when it is full, and the next batch will be
as radiant as the radiant star in the sky. Each one of them will have femal companions. The marrow of the
bones of their shins (the female companions) will be seen through the flesh. None will be single in Janna.
This Hadeeth was recorded in the Two Saheehs (S. Bokhary & S. Moslem) ... "Verily, in Paradise, the
believer will have a tent from a hollow pearl, the width thereof is sixty miles. In each corner of it there are
wives for the believer that do not see the other wives, and the believer will visit them all. In another
narration the Prophet said that this tent is thirty miles wide. (S. Moslem)
At-Tirmizi, vol. 2, states on page 138:
The Prophet Mohamed said "Every man who enters Janna shall be given 72 (seventy-two) houris
(beautiful virgin women of lusty eyes); no matter at what age he had died, when he is admitted into

147

Janna, he will become a thirty-year-old, and shall not age any further. A man in Janna shall be given
virility equal to that of one hundred men".
"gardens and vineyards; and girls with swelling breasts of the same age as themselves, and a brimming
cup;" (Koran 78:32-34)
And al Bokhary reports:
Narrated Abo Horaira: Allah's Apostle said, "The first group of people who will enter Janna, will be
glittering like the full moon and those who will follow them, will glitter like the most brilliant star in the sky.
They will not urinate, relieve nature, spit, or have any nasal secretions. Their combs will be of gold, and
their sweat will smell like musk. The aloes-wood will be used in their >s. Their wives will be hoories. All of
them will look alike and will resemble their father Adam (in statute), sixty cubits tall." (S. Bokhary, V. 4,
Book 55, Number 544)
There are many more sources and much more graphic material within the Islamic sources
regarding Janna. However I think we have seen enough for now. What a degrading view for the
women. Being a sex object for a man along side 72 other women. Sex slaves indeed! Interestingly
the Bible says nothing of the sort. Instead we read that there will be no marriage. Thus no sex. We
also read that Heaven is not fully conceivable in its greatness.
"However, as it is written: "No eye has seen, no ear has heard, no mind has conceived what God
has prepared for those who love him." 1 Corinthians 2:9
Thus the peak of the Islamic Janna (women, sex, virgins, swelling breasts) is described in great
detail. However the Bible doesn't even try to attempt to communicate what God has prepared for
us fully. If it were merely orgies and sex, the Bible would have documented that. However the few
things it does tell us about Heaven relate to its Holiness and how incomprehensible it is. We read
that:
"He will wipe every tear from their eyes. There will be no more death or mourning or crying or
pain, for the old order of things has passed away." Revelation 21:4
"Never again will they hunger; never again will they thirst. The sun will not beat upon them, nor
any scorching heat." Revelation 7:16
Another difference in the two conceptions of paradise is the fact that the Bible says there will be
no night in Heaven. Instead it will always be day.
"On no day will its gates ever be shut, for there will be no night there." Revelation 21:25
In Koran and in some Hadeeth literature, it indicates that there is a night in Janna (although some
Tafseers give interpretations to suggest that there will be no night). It speaks of morning and
evening. In order for there to be a morning there has to be a night. If there is no night then there is
no point in even mentioning morning.
"Gardens of Eden, which the Beneficent hath promised to His slaves in the unseen. Lo! His promise is
ever sure of fulfilment. They hear therein no idle talk, but only Peace; and therein they have food for
morning and evening. Such is the Garden which We cause the devout among Our bondmen to inherit."
(Koran 19:61-63)

148

In point of fact instead of translating verse 62 as morning and evening, the Khalifa translation
says the following: "They will not hear any nonsense therein; only peace. They receive their provisions
therein, day and night." 19:62
This is a disputable issue and has troubled the Tafseers. There are ways to interpret this to mean
there is no night. Ibn Kathir held to the belief that there is no night. However in his Tafseer he
provides sources that support a night in Janna. Ibn Kathir stated: "Imam Ahmad recorded from Abo
Horayra, who said that the Messenger of Allah said, (...They will glorify Allah in the morning and evening.)
Bokhary & Moslem both recorded this narration in the Two Saheehs. Imam Ahmad also recorded
that Ibn `Abbas said that the Messenger of Allah said, The martyrs will be upon the banks of a river by the
doors of Janna. Over them will be a green dome. Their sustenance will be brought out to them from
Janna, morning and evening.) Ahmad is the only one who collected this narration." (Tafseer Ibn
Kathir on Koran19:62)
I think more work has to be done in this issue. The data seems to support a night in Janna which
would directly contradict the Biblical teaching. If it turns out that I am incorrect then there are still
many other points to go on. Now that we have established how different the two versions of
paradise are, it is essential to realize the dilemma this causes for the Muslim. For Mohamed, in
numerous places, claimed that the Christian texts of the 7th century were the word of God. Now, if
we can establish that Mohamed claimed that Allah took responsibility for the New Testament that
Christians read today, we prove that Allah is not the God of Moses, Abraham, and the apostles.
For if Allah passed down the previous revelations, one would expect to see the same promises of
an established afterlife. We wouldn't expect the previous revelations to negate and forfeit the
possibility of the Koranic promises. Just as the Bible denies marriage in heaven and thus sex and
wives. And just as the Bible says nothing of virgins, sex and carnal desires in Heaven. Mohamed
refuted his own religion and exposed his own god (Allah) as false by claiming that the Christian
Scriptures of the 7th century was genuine and from the Real God Almighty. For we know what
th
Christians and Jews were reading in the 7 century. It was the Bible that we have today. This is a
fact of History which I will seek to demonstrate.
In Koran 7:157 Mohamed stated:
"Those who follow the messenger, the Prophet who can neither read nor write, whom they will find
described in the Torah and the Gospel (which are) with them..." (Koran. 7:157 Pickthall
This verse is very crucial. Mohamed claimed that Allah said you can find Mohamed in the Torah
th
and Gospel that is with them. Meaning people in the 7 century had records from God in their
hands that were good enough to salvage prophecy from. For how could prophecy be in any book
that was not from God? The Gospel that was with the Christians in the 7th century was the New
Testament.
In fact, the Muslim translators of the Koran, Al-Hilali and Khan, realized this to be true when they
added the following parenthetical remark in their translation of this verse:
"Those who follow the Messenger, the Prophet who can neither read nor write (i.e. Mohamed SAW)
whom they find written with them in the Taurat (Torah) (Deut. xviii, 15) and the Injil (Gospel) (John xiv,
16)"
Hilali-Khan even says it is the Gospel of John of the 7th century! That's the same Gospel of John
that Christians have today. According to our full Bibles of the 4th century Codex Sinaiticus and
Codex Vaticanus, the Bible that we have today is the same one as then. The same John, the same
Matthew, Mark, Luke etc... These early full Bibles prove that since Mohamed granted that the 7 th
century scriptures are good enough to contain prophecies, he does the same for the Bible of
today. The 4th century full Bibles are the same as the 7th century Bibles. In response to this

149

Muslims often say, 'It can't be the four Gospels because "Injil" just means Gospel in the singular
and not Gospels.' This demonstrates a basic error on the part of the mentality of the Muslim. As
the Arabic "Injil" derived from the Greek then Syriac language. Although the word "Injil" is not
plural but singular, the Syriac Christians called the four Gospels the Gospel(Injil) of Christ. In
studying the etymology of the word "Injil", we discover that the Encyclopaedia of Islam by M.
Mokarram Ahmed and Mozaffar Husain Syed has some interesting insight. They say:
"For the study of the prophet 'Isa's life (Jesus) and works the four books of the New Testament, called in
the Koran Gospels or Evangel (Injil) are the books of St. Matthew, St. Mark, St. Luke and St. John." (M.
Mokarram Ahmed, Mozaffar Husain Syed, Encyclopaedia of Islam [Anmol Publications PVT. LTD., 2005],
p. 193)
They noted that the New Testament books are the Injil that contain the details of Jesus' life. As
Abbas Sondiata remarks:
"Similarly, the word "Injil" is not Koranic or Arabic. It was borrowed from the word which early Syrian
Christians used to describe the New Testament. Consequently only Christians can define the word. The
Koranic references to these words can therefore only be in their Jewish or Christian contexts - rather than
references to some phantom books which no longer exist." (Abbas Sondiata, Look Behind the
Facade [Xulon Press, 2006], p. 70)
Thus when Mohamed says the Injil of the 7th century is with them (Christians) and that it contains
prophecies about him, he is referring to the New Testament and admitting the Gospels are
reliable. The same Gospels we have today. Muslims might say, 'the New Testament is corrupt.'
However this view is harmful to the Muslim and their Islam. For how can a corrupt text that is not
from God contain prophecies of Mohamed? The Muslim might say, 'only the prophecies of
Mohamed and things that agree with the Koran are accurate in the text of the New Testament and
the rest is corrupt.' However merely asserting something like that is inadequate in scholarly
dialogue or writings. If the Muslim is going to assert that the only thing that isn't corrupt in the
entire New Testament are the prophecies about Mohamed and the things that agree with the
Koran, they actually and factually put themselves in deep trouble as follows:
1. The moment they mention the allegation of the corruption of the Bible, they are saying that
the God who sent the Bible is not a capable God to preserve His Scripture.
2. That for them, in order to be a real good Muslims, they must believe in four books at the
following sequence: Tawara, Zaboor, Injeel & Koran. The first 3 books (Tawra [Moses
Torah], Zaboor [songs of Solomon] & Injeel [Gospels]) are integral part of the Holy Bible.
i.e. they are believing in 1/4th of what they should believe. And you read about the Koran
and how it was collected etc. in the special chapter for that.
3. they must show one single copy of the so called un corrupted Injeel to support their
allegations.
Indeed it is a tough task to try and demonstrate that everything that contradicts the Koran is not in
the earliest manuscripts. Realistically only God can do prophecy. The Christian and the Muslim
ought to know this. And since the New Testament is not some corrupt texts with only a few
accurate lines about some awaited Arabian prophet, or things that agree with the Koran, the
Gospels must be from God based on Mohamed's own admissions regarding the Injil. We have
already seen that Koran 7:157 shows that the Injil of the 7th century was good enough to contain
prophecies of Mohamed. The fact that the term Injil came from the name of the Syriac New
Testament. This means that it is likely Mohamed was referencing the 7th century New Testament
as God's word. Mohamed even commanded Christians to follow the Injil that was with them in the
7th century. This assumes that Christians had the original Injil from God in the 7 th century.
However we know from history what Christians used and still use as scripture: The New
Testament.

150

Say: "People of the Book, you do not stand on anything, until you perform the Torah and the Gospel [Injil],
and what was sent down to you from your Lord." (Koran 5:68 Arberry)
[Say (O Muhammad SAW)] "Shall I seek a judge other than Allah while it is He Who has sent down unto
you the Book (The Koran), explained in detail." Those unto whom We gave the Scripture [the Taurat
(Torah) and the Injeel (Gospel)] know that it is revealed from your Lord in truth. So be not you of those
who doubt. Koran 6:114 Al-Hilali & Khan
How can one imagine a Holy and righteous omniscient and Omnipotent God wanting to watch his
creation have sex in his Holy Kingdom of Absolute Glory?!. People should have more respect for
God Almighty. Why would you want to disrespect him by following a religion that contains such
things, and even making them important factors to motivate believers to fight and die in the cause
of Allah? Heaven is about fellowship and worship of God, our creator. It is about love, real love,
not carnal sexual desire. Christ has risen and he is Lord. Amen.

151

Chapter (5)
The Status of Women in Islam
Well.. this chapter is particularly thought of and intended For EACH & EVERY non-Muslim lady
specially the Jews & the Christians, the daughters of the Real God Almighty. You are so precious
and special in the eyes of our Lord and in our eyes as well.
The status of women in the Muslim states is a source of frequent criticism against Islam. Women
in the West have fixed their gaze on the polygamy, veils, and other inequalities in Muslim
countries and are concerned about the rapid spread of Islam. When Western critics charge that
Islam assigns a low status to women, however, Muslims often argue that any disparity between
men and women is the result of cultural differences, rather than of Islamic law.
Muslim
apologists have done an outstanding job convincing people that Mohamed was a champion of
womens rights. Indeed, arguments for Mohameds liberation of women have convinced some that
"Mohamed was probably the greatest champion of womens rights the world has ever seen"
Some males & females, mistakenly believe that Islam honors women and dignifies them. The
simple reason for this mistake is that they have not read the Koranic verses, the sayings of
Mohamed and what all Muslim scholars have been saying concerning women. Taking the face
value of all the claims of the Muslim missionaries in this respect is a vital damaging mistake. We
may give excuse to those who have converted to Islam and are deceived because no one of them
would have expected a religion which claims to be divine at the same time to treat women so
disgracefully.
In the following pages, we would discuss several issues to help you and to remove the deceitful
veil of Islam concerning women.
Beating Women (practiced by all sects of Islam)
While the New Testament commands men to love their wives and even to sacrifice their own lives
for the sake of their wives as Jesus gave His life for us (Ephesians 5:25) Husbands, love your
wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it, we see that the Koran plainly
and very disgracefully commands men to beat their wives. The most astonishing thing here is that
beating wives is not because they actually do something wrong, but just because their husbands
fear they might show a sign of objection !!!:

Men are the protectors and maintainers of women, because Allah has given the one more (strength) than
the other, and because they support them from their means. Therefore the righteous women are devoutly
obedient, and guard in (the husband's) absence what Allah would have them guard. As to those women
on whose part ye fear disloyalty and ill-conduct, admonish them, refuse to share their beds, And beat
them ; but if they return to obedience, seek not against them Means (of annoyance): For Allah is Most
High, great. (Koran 4:34)
This verse of the Koran has been confirmed in so many books by so many leaders of the Islamic
religion. Zamakhshary reiterates the same in I(Al Kashaf [the revealers] vol. 1 p. 524). emam

152

Baydawy (p. 111), Tobary (p. 92) and emam Shafiy vol. 1 p. 211 in his Ahkam Koran (the Ordinances of
the Koran) repeat the same explanation as follows:
"In case of a husbands ill-treatment [of his spouse], the Quran permits reconciliation of the spouses and
arbitration, but in the case of the wife it allows scourging her."
Emam al Nawawy book titled Riyad al Saleheen (the orchards of the Righteous Men p. 107 & 108), we
come across a very famous incident which all Muslim chroniclers record:
Omar ibn al Khattab came to Mohamed saying: women have dared to disobey husbands. He allowed
their husbands to scourge them. Many women approached Mohamed complaining against their
husbands because Mohamed received a verse commands their husbands to scourge them.
In the Kashaf (the revealer) of Zamakhshary vol. 1, p. 525), you would read the following:
on the authority of Mohamed, he said: Hang up your scourge in a place where your wife (or wives) can
see it.
Asmae bent Abo Bakr said: I was the 4th wife of al Zobair ibn al Awwam. Whenever he became angry at
one of us, he struck us with a hook rod until it was broken.
The command to scourge women is repeated in Saheeh Bokhary: The Sound Tradition of al Bokhary
(vol. 7, p. 100). Ponder for a moment over Mohameds order to the husband.: Hang up your scourge
where your wife can see it. This is intimidation and threat, as if a husband were telling his wife: Beware
of disobedience, for this is the scourge which is ready to fall upon you.
As you can see clearly, there is no security or love in the words of Mohamed and also nothing of
the same in the deeds of al Zobair ibn al Awwam who was a relative of Mohamed and one of his
companions and one of the examples that every muslim imitates and compete with all over the
world. He was one of the ten whom Mohamed assured of Janna and one of the six whom Omar ibn
al Khattab recommended for the Caliphate. This al Awwam used to scourge his wife until the
wooden hook was broken as per Asmae the daughter of abo Bakr as indicated before. Can you
think of a greater wife abuse than this?
If you think this was during the old times at the very beginning of Islam, then you are completely
wrong. All the contemporary scholars affirm the same:
In a book titled: You Ask and Islam Answers p. 94 for example, Abdel Lateef Moshtahery says:

If admonishing and sexual desertion fail to bring forth results and the woman is of a cold and stubborn
type, the Koran bestows on man the right to straighten her out by way of punishment and beating
provided he does not break her bones nor shed blood. Many a wife belongs to this querulous type and
requires this sort of punishment to bring her to her senses. (Note here that the Koran doesnt put any
condition/restriction such as the one mentioned by Moshtahery (provided he doesnt break her bones
nor shed blood)!
Professor Ahmad Ahmad at the College of Law, University of Qatar, in his book titled: (The
Individual Guarantee In The Islamic Law p. 63) denotes the following under the heading of : Family
Problems Solutions:

153

If a woman is afraid that her husband may turn away from her or detest her, she will hasten to bring
understanding and reconciliation. But if the husband is afraid that his wife may rebel against him, he
hastens to bring mutual understanding by means of exhortation, then by abandonment of the bed, then by
the scourging which deters.
YES you read it right: by the scourging which deters it is mentioned there in hundreds of Islamic
references the Saudi scholars in Al Muslimoon magazine issue dated March 17, 1989 p. 12, you may
also search in the Internet about the title: Wife Beating in Islam.
The civilized countries regard wife abuse as a crime punishable by law because nature itself, in
addition to the simplest human principle, teaches us that it is not permissible for a man to beat an
animal much less his wife. Yet, according to the Islamic faith and by distinct order issued by the
Koran and Mohamed, a man is allowed to scourge his wife with a peaceful conscience because he
is carrying out Allahs command as stipulated therein in the Koran. Allah the compassionate, the
Merciful and the Glorious Koran and Mohamed the prophet of mercy and humanity who claimed
that he honored women, yet said: Hang up your scourge where your wife can see it. !!!!

Koran 4:34
Men are the protectors and maintainers of women,
as Allah has given some of them an advantage
over others, and because they spend out of their
wealth. The good women are obedient, guarding
what Allah would have them guard. As for those
from whom you fear disobedeince, admonish
them, and abandon them in beds, and strike them.
But if they obey you, seek no way against them.
Allah is Sublime, Great.

Examples of how Muslim men

discipline & treat women!!

Forcing the Virgin Girls to Marry (practiced by all sects of Islam)

Some people think that this was merely a detestable habit practiced by some Arabs and Muslims
who lived in underdeveloped countries. However, it is a must to realize that this practice has its
roots deep in Islamic law and that it is a principle applied by Muslim scholars. You May find and
read this ordinance in the main sources of Islam acceptable to all Muslim commentators. Here, we
will exhibit the ordinances and the statements of scholars of exposition and the Islamic law.

The famous legists ibn Taimiyya & ibn Hazm

Ibn Taimiyya is regarded by most Muslims as the Sheikh of Islam. He is the author of great many
huge volumes on various subjects. In vol 32 pages 29 & 30 you would find the following: "Even if
the virgin is an adult, her father may force her to get married. This is in accordance with Malek Ibn Anas,
al Shafiy and Ibn Hanbal"

154

On page 39, he also mentions: "The young virgin can be forced by her father to get married without
being consulted."
In the book of Malek ibn Anas vol. 2, p. 155: "A father can force his virgin daughter, his maid-slave and
his male-slave to get married."
Ibn Hazm also is considered among the chief legists of Islam and he also composed huge volumes
of books on various topics on which all contemporary Muslim scholars rely. In his book titled al
Mohalla, vol. 6, part 9 (the sweetened) pages 458-460, he says: "A father may give his consent to have
his young virgin daughter married without obtaining her permission, for she does not have a choice,
exactly as Abu Bakr El Sedick did to his daughter, Aisha, when she was six years old. He married her to
the prophet Muhammad without her permission."
Then adds: "Even if she was deflowered (previously married and divorced, or a widow) as long as she is
young and has not reached the legal age, her father may force her to marry without obtaining her
permission."
As you can see for these un equivocal obvious plain words, girls can be forced into a marriage
without their consent as they dont have any choice. Cruel, hard and iniquitous Islamic principles
for any human conscience to accept because it is related to the most important subject in the
lives of the girls, their bodies and their future.
Let us not go far and take the chance here to remind you of the marriage of Mohamed with Aisha
the daughter of his friend abo Bakr. Mohamed was 54 and the girl was 6 years old. He took her
under his custody from the age of 6 without her consent and used her (rubbing his male tool
between her thighs) from the age of 6 till she reached the age of 9 when he consummated the
marriage. She was playing on a swing with her fellow girls of the same age, her parents took her
and dropped her on the lap of Mohamed. Isnt this example enough for all Muslims to follow since
then till todays date?

The Contractual Temporary Marriage Mutaa (applicable by Shiia Sect)

What a disgraceful and degrading thing a temporary, contractual marriage is for a woman! This is
something which Mohamed made lawful according to all the scholars and chroniclers without
exception. What an insult to a woman whom Mohamed stripped of her humanity and dignity in
order to become a mere instrument for mans enjoyment! Can contemporary Muslim scholars
who would die defending Islam answer this specific question and tell us why Mohamed allowed
men to have sexual relationships with women merely for the sake of enjoyment? According to
Mohammads statement, it could be for some money, or a dress, or even for a punch of date, as
Mohamed said to his followers, then he could desert her, leaving her without any rights. What is
the difference between this and adultery and debauchery? Could Mohamed and the scholars solve
this problem by calling it a temporary marriage or marriage of enjoyment?
Mohamed made it lawful for his followers at first, then prohibited it! Then he made it legal again!
Therefore, as soon as he died, the most famous Muslim scholars and relatives of Mohamed (such
as Abdalla Ibn Abbas and Ibn Masood) made it lawful. It was also in practice during the era of
Abo Bakr and Omar, as is recorded in Saheeh Moslem.
At present, the Shiite sects are accustomed to it and practice it in different parts of the world
because the Shiite leaders claim it. There are more than one hundred million Shiites worldwide.
Ibn Abbas, who defends the legality of the temporary marriage of enjoyment and its continued
practice, is well known among all the Muslim scholars. He occupied a very esteemed position with

155

Mohamed and the caliphs who used to seek his legal opinion and call him the interpreter of the
Koran.
In Saheeh al Bokbary part 7, page 37 you would find the following: "While we were in the army, Allahs
Apostle came to us and said, You have been allowed to have pleasure (Motaa), so do it. If a man and a
woman agree to marry temporarily, their marriage should last for three nights, and if they want to
continue, they may do so."
There is also a very famous story narrated by Ibn Masood and recorded in all the Islamic
sources. We will allude to some aspect of it as mentioned in Bokhary, part 7, pages 8 & 9, (also in
section 6 of the interpretation of Koran chapter 5, p.66- Arabic edition). Ibn Masood said: "We
used to participate in holy battles led by Allahs Apostle and we had no wives with us. At that time, he
allowed us to marry women with a temporary contract and recited to us this verse,

Oh you who believe, make not unlawful the good things which

Allah has made lawful for you" (Koran 5:87).
This famous story is recorded also in Zad al-Maad by Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyya (part 5, p. 111). In
Saheeh Moslem, exposition of Nawawy (Vol. 3 pages 553 & 554), he indicated that Mohamed had
allowed his followers to have sexual intercourse with women for a dress !
Saheeh Moslem
It was proven that Motaa Contractual Marriage was permissible at the beginning of Islam. It used to be
practiced during a journey or a raid, or when it was "necessary" and when there was a lack of women. In
one of Ibn Abo Omars episodes, it said that it was admissible at the inception of Islam, especially when
"there was a need for it".
Also, we find the following:
"The contractual marriage was lawful before the campaign of Khaybar; then it became unlawful in the day
of the campaign. Then it was made lawful again in the day of Meccas conquest. After three days, it was
prohibited. The episodes concerning the lawfulness (of the contractual marriage) in the day of the
conquest are not ambiguous and it is not permissible to forfeit it. There is nothing that may inhibit the
repetition of practicing the contractual marriage again, and Allah is the omniscient, and the scholars have
agreed to regard the contractual marriage as a temporary legal marriage, which does not entail any
inheritance. The separation occurs as soon as the date of the agreement expires, and it does not require
any legal divorce. Ibn Abbas used to preach its lawfulness" (pages 553 & 554 vol. 3 Saheeh Moslem).
Actually Saheeh Moslem (in the same volume 3) records what Mohameds followers did when he
allowed them to practice this. They used to meet a woman who belonged to one of the tribes
(bano Amer) and attempt to seduce her by offering her either a dress or some dates or flour (p.
556). They spent three days with the harlot. Also Saheeh Moslem describes in detail some moral
scandals of which Mohamed approved. It also recounts that Mohamed himself used to bring the
women to his followers or send a herald to proclaim that it is permissible to sign contractual
marriages (p.555 Vol. 3).
Ibn Katheer
In his famous book, "The Prophetic Biography" part 3, he states the following:
"The prohibition of the contractual marriage took place in the day of the Khaybar campaign. Yet it had
been established in Saheeh Moslem that Mohamed allowed them again to (sign) a contractual marriage
in the Day of Meccas conquest. Then he prohibited it. Al Shafiy said: I do not know any other thing which

156

was made lawful, then prohibited, then made lawful again, then unlawful except the contractual marriage,
which was prohibited in the year in which Mecca was conquered, then after that it became lawful" (pages
365,366). Ibn Hesham recorded the same text in part 4, p.55.
Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyya
In part 3, p. 459, Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyya repeated this same statement of al Shafiy. He also said on
p.345: "After the death of Mohamed, Ibn Abbas made it lawful when there was a need for it. He used to
say that the Messenger of Allah prohibited it when it was dispensable, but it was made lawful when it
became a necessity." And on p.46 1, he mentioned: "Ibn Masood said: I made it lawful when it became
indispensable for a man."
Imam al Baydawy
He agrees with all the above in his famous book, "The Interpretation of the Baydawy". He says: "The
purpose of the contractual marriage is the mere pleasure of intercourse with a woman, and her own
enjoyment in what she has given" (p. 108).
I believe that all those scholars were very lucid in their statements and it is sufficient documents
for the valued reader. They are Ibn Abbas, Ibn Masood, Saheeh al Bokhary, Saheeh Moslem, Ibn
Hesham. Ibn Katheer, Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyya and al Imam al Baydawi. Those scholars are
recognized by all Muslims and all contemporary scholars absolutely agree as well.
The Contemporary Scholars
1. The Saudi scholars: In the context of their interpretation of the Saheh al Bokhary (Vol. 7, p.36),
they indicate: "Nikah-al-Muta (marriage of pleasure) means temporary marriage for a limited period of
time. This type of marriage was allowed in the early days of Islam."
2. In his book, "Noor al Yaqeen" ("The Light of Certainty"), Sheikh al Khodary says, "The contractual
marriage, which was a marriage for a definite time, had been practiced since the inception of Islam" (p.
207).
3. The scholar Dr: Moosa al Mosawy In his famous book, "The Shiites and the Reformation", he
lucidly indicates: "All the legists believe that Mohamed made this matter lawful at the inception of Islam"
(p. 108).
4. The current Sheikh of Islam, Mohamed Motawally al Sharawy, indicates in his book, "al Fatawy"
("The Legal Opinions"): : "The Imam Fakhr al Deen al Razy, leading other scholars, mentioned that
contractual marriages were made lawful by the prophet and they were not abolished nor rescinded, but
many scholars said that this matter was abolished later and that Mohamed, after making it lawful for a
particular time during Islamic history, prohibited it" (p. 26).
We say to Dr. Mosawy and to Sheikh Sharawy: Your statements that all the legists believe that
Mohamed made it lawful at the inception of Islam is more than sufficient for us. These statements
and the acknowledgments are what we want the reader to know. It is evident, however, that the
scholars who said that this practice was not abolished or prohibited were among the most
esteemed scholars such as Ibn Abbas, Ibn Masood, and the Imam Fakhr al Deen al Razy.
In his book, "The History of Islamic Law", Dr. Ahmad Shalabi states that Ibn Abbas said that it is
possible to allow contractual marriages when they are necessary (p. 190). Ibn Katheer also emphasizes
in his book, "al Bedaya Wa al Nehaya" ("The Beginning and the End"), Vol. 8, p.300, that Ibn Abbas
was of the opinion that contractual marriage should be made lawful.

157

In his Saheeh, al Bokhary records the following dialogue: "I heard Ibn Abbas when he was asked
about Mota (pleasure) with women, and he permitted this kind of marriage. Only one of his slaves said to
him, That is only when it is badly needed and women are scarce. At that Ibn Abbas said, Yes" (Vol. 7,
p. 37).
Who is Ibn Abbas? All the scholars acknowledge that he is of the opinion that the contractual
marriage should be made lawful when it is needed, and he believed that its ordinance is still
applicable and has not been abolished. Vol. 8 of Ibn Kathirs book, "al Bedaya We al Nehaya" (pages
295-307), we come across ample references pertaining to Ibn Abbas highly esteemed status
among Mohameds relatives and companions in regard to his knowledge and thoughts. We would
like to allude briefly to some of what is said about him.
Ibn Kathir says: "Ibn Abbas is the most knowledgeable person among the people as to what Allah has
revealed to Mohamed. Omar Ibn al Khattab used to say that the interpreter of the Koran is Ibn Abbas. He
was accustomed to telling him: You have acquired a knowledge which we never received. You are the
most expert in the book of Allah" (pages 299, 300).
IbnAbbas was the official legist of the Islamic law during the era of Omar Ibn al Khattab, and
Othman Ibn Affan. When he died, Mohameds friends said: "This nation has been afflicted with an
incurable tragedy because Ibn Abbas was the most knowledgeable among the people. We always
needed him from sunrise to sunset."
These references to Ibn Abbas, Mohameds cousin, are sufficient to convince the most skeptical
of the importance of the status of Ibn Abbas. It is well known that the argument of Ibn Abbas was
strong and it was conclusive to the continuation of the practice of temporary contractual marriage
because Mohamed made it lawful then unlawful, then he made it lawful again, 3 times, when it was
necessary. When Mohamed died, it was in the state of being still lawful.
Even if we presume that Ibn Abbas (who was the most knowledgeable among people of what Allah
had revealed to Mohamed) was mistaken, as well as Ibn Masood, al Razi and many other
scholars, and that Abo Bakr was also wrong since he allowed people to practice this matter
during his reign; even if we assume that Mohamed made it unlawful permanently after he made it
permissible, and that all those people were wrong, we still have a very pressing, unanswerable
question: Why did Mohamed make this disgraceful matter lawful in the first place? i.e., adultery
and immorality? Why, even for a short period of time, would he legalize prostitution and call it
contractual marriage? Why did Mohamed tell his followers, "Make an agreement with any woman
to make love to her for three days, then give her compensation, such as a robe." His companions
did so. Later, Mohamed prohibited it, then made it lawful again according to the need!
Dr. Moosa al Mosawys in his book, "The Shiites and The Reformation" (p. 109), states: "This
contractual marriage contains a license for licentiousness and degradation of womans dignity, the thing
which we do not find even among permissive societies in ancient and modern history"
Then he adds (p. III), concerning the characteristics of this marriage: "This marriage is carried out
without a witness. The period of this marriage could be a quarter of an hour, or a day, or any period of
time. In it, it is permissible for a man to have collectively an unaccountable number of women at the same
time. The woman may not inherit her husbands possessions, and a man does not give alimony to the
spouse. Divorce is also carried out without a witness. This marriage is nothing but a license to practice
sex provided that the woman is not married to another man."
Dr. Moosa al Mosawy has a Ph.D. in Islamic law from the University of Tehran. He taught Islamic
philosophy and was elected as President of the Supreme Counsel of West America. Of course, Dr.
Mosawys criticism of the contractual marriage is appropriate. He indicates that this type of
marriage has been abolished, yet he acknowledges (p.108 of his book) that all the scholars and

158

legists without exception say that Mohamed made it lawful for his companions from the very
beginning.
We had to discuss the issue of contractual marriage, or "legal prostitution" (as some would like to
call it) in detail, but this prolongation is significant because this is an important matter for our
practical life. It is also related to the dignity of women and reveals Mohameds view of women as
being nothing but tools for sexual pleasures.

Being a Wife to a Muslim Man

You are a single woman, looking for a suitable man to marry. You are approached by a man with
bronze Mid East complexion. He is intelligent, rich, well educated and well mannered. You fall in
love with him. What more can a woman ask for? Well This most eligible bachelor is also a
MUSLIM.!!!!????
No problem he would say, you can keep your religion, and I will keep mine. Well again. It is
true that Islam allows a Muslim man to marry a Christian or a Jew but is it true that there will be no
problems in such a marriage?
To answer this question, a woman has to very carefully examine what it is like to be a wife to a
Muslim. Please put into your consideration that all the quotes mentioned here are from the most
sacred books of Islam namely: the Koran (which the Muslims believe it is the word of Allah
translated by Abdulla Yusuf Ali) and the book of Hadeeth titled Saheeh Al Bokhary(Mohameds
deeds, words and actions) as recorded by Al Bokhary.
Your Status
Islam teaches that men are superior to women:

if they desire reconciliation. And women have rights similar to their obligations, according to what is
fair. But men have a degree over them. Allah is Mighty and Wise. (Koran 2:228)
Islam teaches that women have half the rights of men
1. In court witness:

O you who believe! When you incur debt among yourselves for a certain period of time, write it down. And
have a scribe write in your presence, in all fairness. And let no scribe refuse to write, as Allah has taught
him. So let him write, and let the debtor dictate. And let him fear Allah, his Lord, and diminish nothing from
it. But if the debtor is mentally deficient, or weak, or unable to dictate, then let his guardian dictate with
honesty. And call to witness two men from among you. If two men are not available, then one man and
two women whose testimony is acceptable to all-if one of them fails to remember, the other would remind
her. Witnesses must not refuse when called upon. And do not think it too trivial to write down, whether
small or large, including the time of repayment. That is more equitable with Allah, and stronger as
evidence, and more likely to prevent doubt-except in the case of a spot transaction between you-then

159

there is no blame on you if you do not write it down. And let there be witnesses whenever you conclude a
contract, and let no harm be done to either scribe or witness. If you do that, it is corruption on your part.
And fear Allah. Allah teaches you. Allah is aware of everything. (Koran 2:282)

2. In inheritance:







Allah instructs you regarding your children: The male receives the equivalent of the share of two
females. If they are daughters, more than two, they get two-thirds of what he leaves. If there is only one,
she gets one-half. As for the parents, each gets one-sixth of what he leaves, if he had children. If he had
no children, and his parents inherit from him, his mother gets one-third. If he has siblings, his mother gets
one-sixth. After fulfilling any bequest and paying off debts. Your parents and your children-you do not
know which are closer to you in welfare. This is Allah's Law. Allah is Knowing and Judicious. (Koran
4:11)
Islam consider the wife a possession:

Adorned for the people is the love of desires for women, and children, and piles upon piles of gold and
silver, and branded horses, and livestock, and fields. These are the enjoyments of the worldly life, Allah
has the finest resort. (Koran 3:14)
Islam teaches that women are unclean. If a Muslim man touches' a woman (even his wife) before
praying, he is considered unclean for prayer

O you who believe! Do not approach the prayer while you are drunk, until you know what you say; nor
after sexual orgasm-unless you are travelling-until you have bathed. If you are sick, or traveling, or one of
you comes from the toilet, or you touched women, and cannot find water, find clean sand and wipe your
faces and your hands with it. Allah is Pardoning and Forgiving. (Koran 4:43)
NB: also here notice that wiping the face with sand is considered cleaning. !!
Islam instructs women to veil themselves always when they are outside their homes:

And say to the believing women that they should lower their gaze and guard their modesty; that they
should not display their beauty and ornaments except what (must ordinarily) appear thereof; that they
should draw their veils over their bosoms and not display their beauty except to their husbands, their
fathers, their husband's fathers, their sons, their husbands' sons, their brothers or their brothers' sons, or
their sisters' sons, or their women, or the slaves whom their right hands possess, or male servants free of
physical needs, or small children who have no sense of the shame of sex; and that they should not strike
their feet in order to draw attention to their hidden ornaments. And O ye Believers! turn ye all together
towards Allah, that ye may attain Bliss. (Koran 24:31)

160

NB: here also please notice that the Muslim woman should treat her father, father in law and men
of her right hand possession equally as she treats her husband. i.e. not to lower her gaze,
exposes her privates and show her beauty. In addition, she is some how lesbian as she should do
the same with her women. !!!
Mohamed teaches that women are a bad omen:
i

"Bad omen is in the women, the house and the horse" S. Bokhary vol. 7:30
Mohamed teaches that women are lacking in mind and religion:

"have not seen anyone more deficient in intelligence and religion than women and most of them are
dwellers of the Hellfire" S. Bokhary vol. 2:541
Mohamed teaches that women are harmful to men:

"After me I have not left any affliction more harmful to men than women" S. Bokhary vol. 7:33

..what disturbs the prayers are the dog, the donkey and the woman. She (Aisha) said: you categorized
us with donkies and dogs!! S. Bokhary section : disturbing the Prayer.
Your Marriage
A man can divorce his wife by oral announcement and the wife has no such right:

A divorce is permissible twice: after that, the parties should either hold Together on equitable terms, or
separate with kindness. It is not lawful for you, (Men), to take back any of your gifts (from your wives),
except when both parties fear that they would be unable to keep the limits ordained by Allah. If ye
(judges) do indeed fear that they would be unable to keep the limits ordained by Allah, there is no blame
on either of them if she give something for her freedom. These are the limits ordained by Allah. so do not
transgress them if any do transgress the limits ordained by Allah, such persons wrong (Themselves as
well as others). (Koran 2:229)
When a man divorces his wife three times, she then may not lawfully remarry him until she
marries another man and that another man divorces her after having sexual intercourse with her:

So if a husband divorces his wife (irrevocably), He cannot, after that, re-marry her until after she has
married another husband and he has divorced her. In that case there is no blame on either of them if they

161

re-unite, provided they feel that they can keep the limits ordained by Allah. Such are the limits ordained
by Allah, which He makes plain to those who understand. (Koran 2:230)
Islam allows polygamy:

If ye fear that ye shall not be able to deal justly with the orphans, Marry women of your choice, Two or
three or four; but if ye fear that ye shall not be able to deal justly (with them), then only one, or (a captive)
that your right hands possess, that will be more suitable, to prevent you from doing injustice. (Koran 4:3)
NB: well.. the Arabic script says a lot more as follows:
If you fear ..the orphans, INTERCOURSE whoever you desire in TWOs, in THREEs or in
FOURs,..or CAPTIVES of your right hand possessionetc. and you should ask the following
question:
What is the connection between fearing not to deal justly with the orphans and (marrying
according to the translator) and (having intercourse according to the Arabic version)?
Also note that the translator is not using the correct meaning for the Arabic version as there are
so many fatwas (fatwa is the highest binding religion decision for Muslims) in this connection. All
the following (fatwas) are available in the library of Al Azhar, Legislation & Fatwa Dept. One fatwa
says the maximum marriages are 4, while another is mentioning the following calculation: (2 x
2times)4 + (3x3 times)9 + (4x4 times)16 + 1 = 30 And another fatwa says just : 2 + 3 + 4 + 1 = 10
And another fatwa says maximum 4 While another fatwa says ONLY ONE
That is all concerning the women who are considered wives PLUS UNLIMITED NUMBER of right
hand possession.
Islam teaches that a wife is subject to punishment by her husband. Beating a wife or abstaining
from sexual relations with her is allowed:

Men are the protectors and maintainers of women, as Allah has given some of them an advantage over
others, and because they spend out of their wealth. The good women are obedient, guarding what Allah
would have them guard. As to those women on whose part ye fear disloyalty and ill-conduct,
admonish them, refuse to share their beds, beat them. But if they obey you, seek no way against
them. Allah is Sublime, Great. (Koran 4: 34)
Your Sexual Life
Islam considers the wife as a sex object:

162

Your wives are as a tilth unto you; so approach your tilth when or how ye will; but do some good act for
your souls beforehand; and fear Allah. And know that ye are to meet Him (in the Hereafter), and give
(these) good tidings to those who believe. (Koran 2:223)
Actually the correct translation of this should read as follows: (your women are your
tilth/cultivation; so approach/have your tilth/cultivation in any time and in any way you deem fit
) reflect when, where and how you wish. And
etc.. the Arabic words used are (anna shetom
the reason of descending of this verse is that one of the women approached Mohamed
complaining about her man having anal intercourse with her. So Mohamed descended this verse
to shut up any woman that object on such approach. While Bokhary is mentioning another
narration allowing unnatural sex as follows:
Narated Jaber: Jews used to say: if one has sexual intercourse with his wife from the back, then she will
deliver a squint-eyed child. So this verse was revealed: your wives are a tilth unto you so approach your
tilth when or how you will. (whether in a natural or un natural way) (S. Bokhary vol. 6:51)
Your Children
Your children have to be raised according to the religion of their muslim father. If he divorces you,
he gets custody of the children and you would never be able to see your children again. There is
no such thing as visitation rights in Islam. The Sharia (Islamic Law) states that in mixed
marriages, the children will follow the better of the two religions of their parents, which in your
case is Islam. The Koran states that Islam is the ONLY TRUE religion.

The Religion before Allah is Islam (submission to His Will): Nor did the People of the Book dissent
therefrom except through envy of each other, after knowledge had come to them. But if any deny the
Signs of Allah, Allah is swift in calling to account. (Koran 3:19)
Islam doesnt allow the non muslims to be protectors to muslims. i.e. the upper hand must always
be to muslims:

O ye who believe! Take not for friends unbelievers rather than believers: Do ye wish to offer Allah an
open proof against yourselves? (Koran 4:144)
Your Future
If you are still married to your Muslim husband till his death and the wealth of your husband is in
an Islamic country, the sharia (Islamic Law) would apply:
a. The wife who has not converted to Islam gets nothing.
b. The wife who has converted to Islam, gets very little. According to the Koran, a wife
doesnt inherit all her husbands wealth.
c. If the husband dies and he leaves no children, she gets a 1/4th of his wealth. His parents,
brothers, uncles etc. will get the rest.
th
d. If the deceased husband leaves children, then the wife (widow) get 1/8 , the children get
1/4th and the rest to the members of the family. The male child gets double the female. :

163

In what ye leave, their share is a fourth, if ye leave no child; but if ye leave a child, they get an eighth;
after payment of legacies and debts. If the man or woman whose inheritance is in question, has left
neither ascendants nor descendants, but has left a brother or a sister, each one of the two gets a sixth;
but if more than two, they share in a third; after payment of legacies and debts; so that no loss is caused
(to any one). Thus is it ordained by Allah. and Allah is All-knowing, Most Forbearing. (Koran 4:12)
Before you say: I Do
Prior to committing yourself to marry a Muslim, it is a good idea to examine the motives behind it.
While your motive may be love and attraction, his motive could be just to obtain a Green Card
which will have implication in the future of your country as well. Even if this is not his motive,
marrying a Muslim is asking for real trouble.
I know they say: love is blind and as one of the most wise old women says: pussies have no
heads. I hope however that this clear message would serve as an eye-opener for you. You may
say that your husband-to-be is a non-practicing Muslim. But let us not forget that Islam is more
than a religion as they say. It includes a complete legal code for Muslims and non-Muslims to
follow in an Islamic state. In case of a dispute between you and him, all he needs to do to get the
upper hand over you, is to travel to an Islamic country. If you are in doubt about that, I may
suggest that you see the movie Not without my daughter which is based on a true-life story of an
American woman who married a muslim man. In addition, you may search the internet about
cases of marriage to a muslims. You can also add and living in an Islamic country.
This kind of double checking of information could be a life-saving experience. The lives you will
save are your own, those of your future children in addition to the future of your county.

"Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath
righteousness with unrighteousness? And what communion hath light with darkness?"
2 Corinthians 6:14
KNOW THE TRUTH..FOLLOW THE TRUTH .SPREAD THE TRUTH

"And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free." (John 8:32)

164

Chapter (6)

Status of Non-Muslims in Islam

Being a Non-Muslim under Islamic Rule
The Theory & The Hidden Reality

Terrorism, War, Violence, Infidels & Unbelievers

The core and main goal of Islam is to establish Islamic law in every country all over the world.
This purpose is declared very clearly in all charts of Islamic organizations especially in the USA,
Europe & South America.
The so called Islamic countries cannot defeat the western societies in wars. So, what could be
done? Very easy solution. Destroy the powerful countries from within by applying so many
methods. These methods are stipulated therein in the 20 years plan of Islam to dominate the
world which will be indicated later on.
So many books have been introduced recently about the rights of non-Muslims who are
subjugated to the rule of the Islamic law. Most, if not all, of these books presented the view of
Islam in a beautified manner without stating the negative facts in these laws.
The terrorism element in Islam may not be shared by most Muslims physically and/or practically
speaking, but it cannot be denied it is an integral part of Islam and it is prevalent in countries that
have an Islamic government. It is clearly stipulated in Koran as mentioned before (Koran 8:60).
The fact is not all Muslims are terrorists, but ALL terrorists are Muslims. Even those who are not
terrorists, - in some degree are terrorism sympathizers by some other means as part of the
Islamic faith.
In this chapter we are going to examine these laws, as they are, according to the 4 schools of
Feqeh (jurisprudence). These schools are Hanafy, Malky, Shafiy & Hanbally. The purpose here is
to unveil the negative implications, keeping in mind the views of the reformation movements
which are trying to beautify the image of Islam in the 21 st century.
WHAT IS THE CONCEPT OF ISLAMIC STATE?
Abo al Ala al Mawdoody, a prominent Pakistani Muslim scholar says: An Islamic state is essentially
an ideological state, and is thus radically different from a national state..
This statement puts the foundation for the political, economical, social and religious system of all
Islamic countries which enforce the Islamic law. This ideological system intentionally
discriminates between people according to their religious believes. He summarizes the basic
differences between Islamic & secular states as follows:
a.

An Islamic state is ideological. People, who live in it, are divided into Muslims and nonMuslims. Muslims are those who believe in Islam and obviously non-Muslims are who do
not.

165

b. Responsibility for policy, security & administration of such a state should rest primarily with
those who believe in the Islamic ideology. Therefore, non-Muslims cannot be asked to
undertake or be entrusted with major key posts of policymaking & security.
c. An Islamic state is bound to distinguish (i.e. discriminate) between Muslims and nonMuslims regardless of the guarantees to non-Muslims by Sharia (Islamic Law). The so
called guarantees to the non-Muslims are certain specifically stated rights beyond which they
are not permitted to meddle in the affairs of the state because they do not subscribe to its
ideology. The non-Muslims become equal participants in all matters concerning the state and the
government once they embrace Islam. Said Abo Haneefa the establisher of Hanafy School.
Please note here that ALL the four schools agree dogmatically on the basic creeds of Islam but
differ in the interpretations of Islamic law sources which are:
1. Koran: the sacred book of Muslims containing direct quotes from Allah as allegedly
dictated by Jebreel (an angel!).
2. Hadeeth (narrations): the collections of Islamic traditions including sayings and deeds of
Mohamed as heard by his contemporaries and the followers till a 3 rd degree.
3. Qeyas (comparison or analogy): the legal decision drawn by Islamic Jurists based on
similar previous cases.
4. Ijma (consensus): the interpretations of Islamic laws handed down by the consensus of
Muslim scholars in a certain country.
Koranic prescribed textual laws are very few. The door is left wide open for eminent scholars
who are well versed in the Koran, the Hadeeth and other discipline of Islam to exhibit their
FATWA (legal binding religious opinion).
Also please note that the expression of Islamic state means the countries that have been
conquered and occupied by Islam. Historically and factually speaking, All the countries that
are now called Islamic countries, are actually countries occupied by Islam. That includes
even the sacred places of Islam today. i.e. Mecca & Medina. So you can imagine how the nonMuslims are living these days. A first class citizens of a country, their country has been
occupied by Muslims, they become a 2nd class citizens and they have to pay Jeziya and are
subdued. Muslims occupied the lands and call themselves the protectors of the original
people of the lands. These original people either to accept islam , or pay Jeziya and remain in
their belief, or get killed. These are the only 3 choices the non-Muslims have under Islam.
Classification of Non-Muslims according to the 4 schools:
Legists of Islam classify non-Muslims or infidels into 2 categories. Dar el Harb (House of War)
and Dar el Selm (House of Peace). Dar el Harb refers to the countries of non-Islamic
domination (i.e. the population majority & governments are non-Muslim) who are not bound
by a peace treaty, or covenant, and whose blood and property are not protected by the law of
vendetta or retaliation. Dar el Selm refers to those who fall into 3 classifications:
1. Zemmy (in custody): is a non-Muslim subject who lives in a Muslim country and agrees
to pay the JEZYA (tribute) in exchange for protection and safety keeping his/her
whatever faith - , and to be subjected to Islamic law. This category enjoys a permanent
covenant.

166

2. Hodnna (truce): are those who sign a peace treaty with Muslims after being defeated in
war. They agree to reside in their own land, yet to be subjected to the legal jurisprudence
of Islam like Zemmies, provided they do not wage war against Muslims.
3. Mostaemen (protected/secured): it is the person who comes to an Islamic country as a
tourist, a messenger, a merchant, a visitor, a student to learn about Islam. He/she should
not wage war against Muslims and is not obliged to pay JEZYA but will be urged to
embrace Islam. If a Mustaemen does not accept Islam, he is allowed to return safely to his
country. Muslims are forbidden to hurt him in any way. Once he is back to his homeland,
he is treated as one who belongs to the category of House of War.
ZEMMY IN ISLAMIC LAW (sharia)
Moftis (legal religion authorities) of Islam agree that the People of the Book (Christians & Jews)
are the primarily Zemmis that should be offered the contract of Zemmitude, then to the
Zoroastrians or Magis. However, they disagree on whether any contract should be signed with
other groups such as atheists or communists. Both Shafiy and Hanbally schools believe that no
contract should be made with those who do not believe in the supreme deity (i.e. Allah according
to their definition), while Malky and Hanafy schools affirm that Jeziya might be accepted from all
infidels regardless of their beliefs. Abo Haneefa (Hanafy school), did not want pagan Arabs (Quraish
tribe) to have this option because they are the people of the Prophet (which assures that Mohamed
was a paganist). These paganists have only 2 options: either to accept Islam or be killed.
ZEMMY & RELIGION PRACTICES
Muslims believe that the zemmy is the moshrek (singular) (zemmis are the moshrekoon) (plural)
i.e. polytheists. Muslims consider the belief in the Trinity is a belief in three gods, and they say
they (Islam) is the only true religion according to their claim. Consequently, in order to protect
Muslims from corruption, particularly against the unforgivable sin of sherk (polytheism), its
practice is forbidden among Muslims. It is considered the greatest abomination. When Christians
practice it publicly, it becomes an enticement and exhortation to apostasy. It is of vital importance
here to notice that according to Maraghy, zemmis and infidels are polytheists and consequently
must have the same treatment.
In accordance with Muslim jurists, the following legal ordinances must be enforced on all zemmis
including Christians and Jews who reside among Muslims:
1. Zemmis are not allowed to build any new houses of worship such as churches or
synagogues. Zemmis are not allowed to add any new construction the old houses of
worship which means these buildings which existed prior to the Islamic conquests and
are included in a peace accord by Muslims. It is till todays date prohibited to construct
any church, temple, or synagogue in the arab Peninsula (Saudi Arabia). It is the land of the
Prophet and only Islam should be prevailed there. If permitted and wished by the leaders
of Islam, muslims are allowed to demolish all non-Muslim houses of worship in any land
conquered by them.
2. Zemmis are not allowed to pray or read their sacred books out loud at home or in
churches, lest Muslims hear the prayers.
3. Zemmis are not permitted to print their religious books or sell them in public places and
markets. They are allowed to publish and sell such books among their own people in the
churches and temples only.

167

4. Zemmis are not permitted to install the cross on their churches or houses since it is a
symbol of infidelity.
5. Zemmis are not allowed to broadcast or display their ceremonial religious rituals on radio
or TV or to use the media or to publish any picture of their religious ceremonies in
newspapers and magazines.
6. Zemmis are not permitted to congregate in the streets during their religious festivals. Each
must quietly make his way to his church or temple.
7. Zemmis are not permitted to join the army unless there is indispensable need for them in
which case, they are not allowed to assume leadership positions but are considered
mercenaries.
The Hanafy school follower, Mawdoody expresses a more generous opinion towards Christians.
He said: "In their own towns and cities they are allowed to do so (practice their religion) with the fullest
freedom. In purely Muslim areas, however, an Islamic government has full discretion to put such
restrictions on their practices as it deems necessary."
THE JEZIYA (Tribute)
Literally speaking, Jeziya means penalty. It is a protection tax levied on non-Muslims living under
Islamic regimes. It is a confirmation of their legal status. Mawdoody affirms that: the acceptance
of the Jeziya establishes the sanctity of their lives and properties. And thereafter neither the
Islamic state, nor the Muslims public have any right to violate the properties, honor or liberty of
the non-Muslims . paying the Jeziya is a symbol of humiliation and submission because zemmis
are not regarded as citizens of the Islamic state although as mentioned before, and in most
cases they are the original natives of the country.
These attitudes alienate the zemmis from being an essential part of the community. What is your
feeling if you are a zemmy when you are living in your own home land, among your own
people, with your own government, when you know that the jeziya, which you pay, is a symbol of
humiliation and submission ?
Sheikh Abdalla Mostafa al Moraghy, in his book titled The Islamic Law Pertaining to non-Muslims
states that the jeziya can only be exempted from the zemmy who becomes a Muslim or dies. The
Shafiy school reiterates that the jeziya is not automatically ut aside when the zemmy embraces
Islam. Exemption from the jeziya has become as an incentive to encourage zemmis to relinquish
their faith and embrace Islam.
Sheikh Najeh Ibraheem , quoting what ibn Qayyem al Jawziya sated, summarizes the purpose of
the jeziya as he says that jeziya is enacted: . To spare the blood (of the zemmis), to be a symbol of
humiliation of the infidels and as an insult and punishment to them, and as a Shafiy indicated, the jeziya is
offered in exchange for residing in an Islamic country. Ibn Qayyem al Jawziya adds,: since the entire
religion belongs to Allah, it aims at humiliating ungodliness and its followers, and insulting them. Imposing
the jeziya on the followers of ungodliness and oppressing them is required by Allahs religion. The
Koranic text hints at this meaning when it says : until they give the tribute by force with humiliation
(Koran 9:29). What contradicts this is leaving the infidels to enjoy their might and practice their religion as
they wish so that they would have power and authority.
ISLAM AND APOSTASY (Redda)
Apostasy means rejection of Islam either by actions or by words of mouth. the act of apostasy,
thus , puts an end to ones adherence to Islam. When one rejects the fundamental creeds of

168

Islam, he rejects the faith. Rejecting the faith is an act of apostasy. such an act is a grave sin in
Islam. The Koran stipulates:
"How shall Allah guide those who reject faith after they accepted it and bore witness that the Apostle was
true and the clear sign had come unto them. But Allah guides not the people of unjust of such the reward
is that on them rests the curse of Allah, of His angels and of all mankind in that will they dwell; nor will
their penalty be lightened, nor respite be their lot, except for those that repent after that and make
amends; for verily Allah is Oft-forging, Most Merciful (Koran 3:86-89).
Officially speaking, Islamic law requires Muslims not to force zemmis to embrace Islam by the
force of law stipulation. It is the duty of every Muslim to manifest the virtues of Islam so that those
who are non-Muslims will convert willingly after discovering the greatness and truth of Islam.
Once a person becomes a Muslim, he cannot recant. If he does, he will first be warned, then given
3 days to reconsider repenting. If he continues in his apostasy, he would be forced to divorce his
wife or his wife divorces him, his property is confiscated, and his his children are taken away from
him. He would not be allowed to remarry. He would be taken to court and sentenced to death. If he
repents, he might return to his wife and regain his children or remarry. In accordance to Hanifa
school, an apostate female is not permitted to get married. She must spend time in meditation in
order to return to Islam. If she does not repent or recant, she would not be sentenced to death but
she is to be persecuted, beaten and jailed until she dies. The other schools of sharia demand her
death. You would find all this in the book of hadeeth titled Saheeh Bokhary. it is reported by ibn
Abbas that the messenger of Allah said, whoever changes his religion (from Islam to any other) kill
him. .
The punishment by death in the case of apostasy has been unanimously agreed upon by all the 4
schools of Islamic jurisprudence as mentioned in the book titled: Sharia: The Islamic Law by Abdel
Rahman al Dawy.
Any non-Muslim wishing to become a Muslim is encouraged to do so and none of his relatives
even a father or mother who try or attempt to stop him, may be punished.

MARRIAGE & CHILDREN

A Muslim male can marry a zemmy girl, but a zemmy man is not allowed to marry a Muslim girl. If
a zemmy woman embraces Islam and wants to get married, her non-Muslim father does not have
the authority to give her away to her bridegroom. She must be given away by a Muslim guardian.
If one parent is a Muslim, children must be raised as Muslims. In case of zemy married couple,
the wife converts to Islam, she must get a divorce, then she will have the right of custody of her
children. Most of the sharia schools indicate that a Muslim husband has the right to confine his
zemmy wife to her home and restrain her from going to her own house of worship.
CIVIC LAW
Muslims and zemmis are subject to the same civic laws as these laws are in accordance with the
sharia. Both are treated alike as regards matters of honor, theft, adultery, murder and property
managing. Both have to be punished in accordance with the Islamic law regardless of their
religious affiliation. This also is applicable in business, financial transactions (sales, leases, firms,
securities, mortgage and contracts.
CAPITAL PUNISHMENT

169

Islamic sharia schools declare that a Muslim who assassinates a Zemmy must not be killed,
because it is not reasonable to equate a Muslim with a polytheist (Moshrek).
ZEMMY IN ISLAMIC COURT WITNESS
Zemmis
cannot
testify
against
Muslims.
They
can
only
testify
against
other Zemmis or Mostaemen. Their oaths are not considered valid in an Islamic court. According
to the Sharia, a Zemmy is not even qualified to be under oath. Maraghy states bluntly, "The
testimony of a Zemmy is not accepted because Allah - may He be exalted - said: `Allah will not let the
infidels (kafer) have an upper hand over the believers'. "A Zemmy, regarded as an infidel, cannot testify
against any Muslim regardless of his moral credibility. If a Zemmy has falsely accused another Zemmy
and was once punished, his credibility and integrity is tarnished and his testimony is no longer
acceptable. One serious implication of this is that if one Muslim has committed a serious offense
against another, witnessed by Zemmis only, the court will have difficulty deciding the case since
the testimonies of Zemmis are not acceptable. Yet, this same Zemmy whose integrity is
blemished, if he converts to Islam, will have his testimony accepted against the Zemmis and
Muslims alike, because according to the Sharia, "By embracing Islam he has gained a new credibility
which would enable him to witness..." All he has to do is to utter the Islamic Shahada (confession of
faith) before witnesses, and that will elevate him from being an outcast to being a respected
Muslim enjoying all the privileges of a devout Muslim.
POLITICAL RIGHTS 7 DUTIES
The Islamic state is an ideological state, thus the head of the state inevitably must be a Muslim
because he is bound by the sharia to conduct & administer the state in accordance with the
Koran the sonna (the deeds of Mohamed). The function of his advisory council is to assist him in
implementing the Islamic principles and adhering to them. Anyone who does not embrace Islamic
ideology cannot be the head of state or a member of the council.
Abo al Alla al Mawdoody, aware of the requirements of modern society, seems to be more tolerant
toward Zemmis. He says:
"In regard to a parliament or a legislature of the modern type which is considerably different from the
advisory council in its traditional sense, this rule could be relaxed to allow non-Muslims to be members
provided that it has been fully ensured in the constitution that no law which is repugnant to the Koran and
the Sonna should be enacted, that the Koran and the Sonna should be the chief source of public law, and
that the head of the state should necessarily be a Muslim."
Under such circumstances, the sphere of influence of non-Muslim minorities would always be
limited to matters relating to general problems of the country or to the interest of the minorities.
Their participation should not damage the fundamental requirements of Islam. Mawdooy also
adds:
"It is possible to form a separate representative assembly for all non-Muslim groups in the capacity of a
central agency. The membership and the voting rights of such an assembly will be confined to nonMuslims and they would be given the fullest freedom within its frame-work."
These points of view do not receive the approval of the other schools of the Sharia which hold
that non-Muslims are not permitted to assume any position which might bestow on them any
authority over any Muslim. A position of sovereignty demands the implementation of Islamic
ideology. It is alleged that a non-Muslim (regardless of his credibility, ability, sincerity, and loyalty
to his country) cannot and would not work faithfully to achieve the ideological and political goals
of Islam.

170

FREEDOM OF EXPRESSION
Mawdoody, who is more lenient than most Muslim scholars, presents a revolutionary opinion
though not accepted by the other sharia schools - when he emphasizes that in an Islamic state:
"all non-Muslims will have the freedom of conscience, opinion, expression, and association as the one
enjoyed by Muslims themselves, subject to the same limitations as are imposed by law on Muslims."
The other Islamic schools of law do not agree with al Mawdoody, especially in regard to freedom
of expression like criticism of Islam and the government. Even in a country like Pakistan, the
homeland of Mawdoody, it is illegal to criticize the government or the head of state. Many political
prisoners are confined to jails in Pakistan and most other Islamic countries. In Egypt for example,
an Islamic scholar has been sentenced for 5 years in prison for just criticizing the books of
hadeeth and a muslim lady writer for one year for just commenting on how cheap are slaughtered
in the streets to perform one of the Islamic rituals in addition to 4 Christian under age boys who
were performing a seen in a play duration of the seen is 2 minutes criticizing the terroristic
performance of ISLE which was taken as they were criticizing Islam itself. Through the course of
history. except in very rare cases, not even Muslims have been given freedom to criticize Islam
without being persecuted or sentenced to death. It is far less likely for a zemmy to get away with
criticizing Islam.
In Mawdoody's statement, the term "limitations" is vaguely defined. If it were explicitly defined,
you would find, in the final analysis, that it curbs any type of criticism against the Islamic faith and
government.
Moreover, how can the zemmis express the positive aspects of their religion when they are not
allowed to use the media or advertise them on radio or TV? Perhaps Mawdoody meant by his
proposals to allow such freedom to zemmis only among themselves. Otherwise, they would be
subject to penalty. Yet, Muslims are allowed, according to the Sharia law to propagate their faith
among all religious sects without any limitations.
RELATIONSHIPS BETWEEN MUSLIMS AND ZEMMIS
Muslims make every effort to suppress any who claim to follow the Bible. They say they believe in
a bible but will not allow the Bible to be taught to Muslims. Muslims persecution of Bible believers
shows their lack of trust in their own religion to show any truth. If they trust the power of their
Koran, why would they rely on physical force and intimidation?
Relationships between Muslims and Zemmis are classified in two categories: what is forbidden
and what is allowable as follows:
a. The Forbidden:
A Muslim is not allowed to:
1. Emulate Zemmis in their dress or behavior.
2. Attend Zemmi festivals or support them in any way which may give them any power over
Muslims.
3. Lease his house or sell his land for the construction of a church, temple, liquor store, or
anything that may benefit the Zemmi's faith.
4. Work for Zemmis in any job that might promote their faith such as constructing a church.
5. Make any endowment to churches or temples.
6. Carry any vessel that contains wine, work in wine production, or transport pigs.

171

7. Address Zemmis with any title such as: "my master" or "my lord."
b. The Allowable
A Muslim is allowed to:
1. Financially assist the Zemmis, provided the money is not used in violation of Islamic law
like buying wine or pork.
2. Give the right of pre-emption (priority in buying property) to his Zemmi neighbor.
The Hanbaly disapprove of this as the zemmy can sell to both another zemmy or a muslim
while a muslim sells to a muslim only..
3. Eat food prepared by the People of the Book (the Jews & the Christians)..
4. Console the Zemmis in an illness or in the loss of a loved one. It is also permissible for a
Muslim to escort a funeral to the cemetery, but he has to walk in front of the coffin, not
behind it, and he must depart before the deceased is buried.
5. Congratulate the Zemmis for a wedding, birth of a child, return from a long trip, or
recovery from illness. However, Muslims are warned not to utter any word which may
suggest approval of the Zemmis' faith, such as: "May Allah exalt you," "May Allah honor
you," or "May Allah give your religion victory."
CONCLUSION
From all the above, it is so obvious that non-Muslims are not regarded as citizens by any Islamic
state, even if they are original natives of the land. To say otherwise is to conceal the truth. Justice
and equality require that any Christian Pakistani, Melanesian, Turk, or Arab be treated as any
other citizen of his own country. He deserves to enjoy the same privileges of citizenship
regardless of religious affiliation. To claim that Islam is the true religion and to accuse other
religions of infidelity is a social, religious and legal offense against the People of the Book.
Muslims say we cannot understand the Koran as it is in Arabic and we (those who do not believe
in Islam) are considered illiterate. So, words we read in English do not mean the same in Arabic.
Muslim scholars who speak Arabic and know the meaning yet for some reason they do not
translate it accurately in the English!!! One only needs to read the hadeeth to know what is meant
by the verses of the Koran.!!!
Christians believe that their religion is the true religion of the Real God and Islam is not. Does
that mean that Great Britain, which is headed by a Queen, the head of the Anglican Church,
should treat its Muslim subjects as a second class? Moreover, why do Muslims in the West enjoy
all freedoms allotted to all citizens of these lands, while Muslim countries do not allow native
Christians & Jews the same freedom? Muslims in the West build mosques, schools, and
educational centers and have access to the media without any restriction. They publicly advertise
their activities and are allowed to distribute their Islamic materials freely, while native Christians &
Jews of any Islamic country are not allowed to do so. Why are Christians & Jews in the West
allowed to embrace any religion they wish without persecution while a person who chooses to
quit islam to convert to another religion in any Islamic country, is considered an apostate and
must be killed if he persists in his apostasy? These questions and others are left for readers to
ponder.

172

THE TWENTY YEARS PLAN

Islams Plan To Take Over
the USA, EUROPE & LATIN AMERICA in 20 Years
The following plan has been known - in certain deviations for a long time and not been taken
seriously by most of the western politicians the matter which resulted in what we are seeing and
facing right now of the increase of the number of Muslims and consequently increase of the rate
of terroristic attacks in most of the countries.
1. Terminating freedom of expression and freedom of speech and replacing it with hate
crime bills pm sate-wide & nation-wide basis.
2. Wage a war of words using the black African American leaders like Louis Farrakhan,
Rev. Jesse Jackson and other visible religious personalities who promote Islam as the
religion of African Americans while insisting that Christianity is for the whites only. Here
we notice that they fail to tell the African Americans the historical fact that it was the Arab
Muslims who captured them and sold them as slaves. The Arabic word for black and slave
is the same Abed.
3. Engage the American public in dialogues, discussions, debates in colleges, universities,
public libraries, radio, TV, churches and mosques on the virtues of Islam. Proclaim how it
is historically another religion like Judaism and Christianity with the same monotheistic
faith.
4. Nominate and support Muslim sympathizers to political posts to bring about favorable
legislations toward Islam and support potential sympathizers by block voting.
5. Take control of as much media such as Hollywood, newspapers, TV, radio and the
Internet as possible by buying the related corporations or a controlling stock.
6. Yield to the fear of the imminent shut-off of the lifeblood of America black gold.
Americas economy depends on oil and 41 percent of it comes from the Middle East (i.e.
Islamic countries).
7. Yell ''foul, out-of-context, personal interpretations, hate crime, Zionist, un- American,
inaccurate interpretation of the Koran'' anytime Islam is criticized or the Koran is analyzed
in the public arena.
8. Encourage Muslims to penetrate the White House and most of the levels of administration,
specifically with Islamists who can articulate a marvelous and peaceful picture of Islam.
Acquire government positions and get membership in local school boards. Train Muslims
as medical doctors to dominate the medical field, research and pharmaceutical
companies. Ever noticed how numerous Muslim doctors in America are, when their
countries need them more desperately than America? Ever noticed how during the
Obama and Democrats administration the number of Muslims increased in most of the
Departments specially the Home Security Dept.?
9. Take over the computer industry. Establish Middle Eastern (Oriental) restaurants
throughout the U.S. to connect planners of Islamization in a discreet way.
10. Reading, writing, arithmetic and research through the American educational system,
mosques and student centers (now 1,500) should be sprinkled with dislike of Jews,
evangelical Christians and democracy. There are currently 300 exclusively Muslim schools
in the U.S. which teach loyalty to the Quran, not the U.S. Constitution. In January of 2002,
Saudi Arabias Embassy in Washington mailed 4,500 packets of the Quran and videos

173

11.

12.
13.

14.

15.
16.
17.
18.

19.
20.
21.

promoting Islam to America's high schools free of charge. Saudi Arabia would not allow
the U.S. to reciprocate.
Provide very sizeable monetary Muslim grants to colleges and universities in America to
establish ''Centers for Islamic studies'' with Muslim directors to promote Islam in highereducation institutions.
Let the entire world know through propaganda, speeches, seminars, local and national
media that terrorists have hijacked Islam, when in truth, Islam hijacked the terrorists.
Appeal to the historically compassionate and sensitive Americans for sympathy and
tolerance towards Muslims in America who are portrayed as mainly immigrants from
oppressed countries.
Nullify America's sense of security by manipulating the intelligence community with
misinformation. Periodically terrorize Americans with reports of impending attacks on
bridges, tunnels, water supplies, airports, apartment buildings and malls.
Form riots and demonstrations in the prison system demanding Islamic Sharia as the way
of life, not America's justice system.
Open numerous charities throughout the U.S., but use the funds to support Islamic
terrorism with American dollars.
Raise interest in Islam on America's campuses by insisting freshman take at least one
course on Islam.
Unify the numerous Muslim lobbies in Washington, mosques, Islamic student centers,
educational organizations, magazines and papers by Internet and an annual convention to
coordinate plans, propagate the faith and engender news in the media.
Send intimidating messages and messengers to the outspoken individuals who are critical
of Islam and seek to eliminate them by hook or crook.
Applaud Muslims as loyal citizens of the U.S. by spotlighting their voting record as the
highest percentage of all minority and ethic groups in America.
And the most important, accelerate Islamic demographic growth via:
a. Massive immigration (100,000 annually since 1961).
b. Use no birth control whatsoever every baby of Muslim parents is automatically a
Muslim and cannot choose another religion later.
c. Muslim men must marry American women and Islamize them (10,000 annually). Then
divorce them and remarry every five years since one can't legally marry four at one
time. This is a legal solution in America.
d. Convert angry, alienated black inmates and turn them into militants (so far 2,000
released inmates have joined al Qaida worldwide). Only a few ''sleeping cells'' have
been captured in Afghanistan and on American soil.
e. Approach universities that do not have Islamic studies to establish Islamic Studies
Chairs/Departments. Muslim Professors and Muslim male students are brought from
Islamic countries. Funding of such Departments is completely done through Islamic
countries. The male students are used to marry females of the intended societies to
produce as much children as possible within the a term of each academic 4 schoolyears. The process of marrying and divorcing after producing children is repeated
over and over. This process enables the Muslim males to obtain the citizenship
resulting in plantation of imported sleeping cells and born-at-home sleeping cells
as well. Hence, increasing the Islamic population in a geometrical rate in a very short
time.

When all the above, totally or partially is achieved, then comes the next step which is demanding
the rights for the Islamic population being a minority living in countries applying and enjoying
democratic civic systems. i.e. using our systems against us to destroy our countries from within.
It all depends on the appropriate times to move.

174

REFERENCES
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.

Abdallah Mostapha al Maraghy, Islamic Law Pertaining to Non-Muslims, Library of Letters. Egypt.
Undated
Abo al Ala al Mawdoody, The Rights of Non-Muslims in Islamic State, Islamic Publications, LTD. Lahore,
Pakistan. 1982
Najeh Ibraheem bin Abdalla, The Ordinances of the People of the Covenant and the Minorities in an
Islamic State, Balagh Magazine, Cairo, Egypt, Volume 944, May 29, 1988; Volume 945, June 5, 1988.
Al Muslimoon (the Muslims), Vol. 8; issue No, 418; Friday 2nd May, 1993.
Abdel Rahman al Dawwy; Sharia: The Islamic Law; Taha Publishers; London UK; 1984.
Books of hadeeth specially Saheeh Bokhary, Saheeh Moslem, Mowatae Malek.
Koran 3:64, 3:85, 4:75, 5:51, 9:5, 9:29, 9:41, 26:227 etc.

Islamic women of
iran anti
democracy

Cairo University
1959
Hejab (veil) 0% no sexual
harrassements
Cairo University
2004
Hejab 99% top country global
wise in sexual
harrassements
Standing up : A muslim
is hurt because of the
acts of the non
believers. (the anti
Mohamed cartoons he
is reading)
On the ground: A non
believer is hurt because
of the acts of muslims.

Islam means peace

!!!???

Muslims do not
believe in
democracy as it
contradicts with
the teachings and
doctrines of islam
Islamic mentality as
per the Koran
If a man has 4
women, he is a noble
man.
If a woman has 4
men, she is a
prostitute.
Fuck logic of islam

The effect of saudia

Arabia petro money
that feeds all the
terroristic groups.

Co exist with suicide

bombers? No, thank
you.

175

Chapter (7)

Islam in WW I & WW II
Islam with the Nazi
th

At the beginning of Islam, till the beginning of the 20 century, Islamic countries had no
separation between religious and civil laws, between Islam and the state. This is still applicable to
some extent in a few and that is the way radical Muslims want things to become once again. They
want to re establish the dream of Caliphate. In accordance with this mental, emotional and way of
thinking, Islamic societies have been trying to shape laws to fit their specific histories and so
called religion. They have to submit. They are to submit.
Islam in so many ways trains people not to govern themselves but be governed by dictates.
Because of that, Muslim countries almost always are run and managed by dictators. These rulers
have had much in common with the rulers of Marxist countries.
Many Muslim countries are run by dictators and you may ask why? It is part of the teachings of
Islam. In Islam, you do not have the privilege of freedom of choice.

After the collapse of the Ottoman Empire in the early 20th century and the departure of colonial
powers in the mid 20

th

century there were frequently power vacuums left behind that resulted in

dictators coming to power. For example, Gaddafi came to power about 8 years after the Italians
left, the new monarchy had not quite established itself and so there was a coup d'etat by Gaddafi
and that led to the dictatorship. Similarly, Syria was under French mandate until 1941, but again
the democracy was unable to establish itself and there was a coup d'etat. In Egypt, in 1952, a
group of officers, all of them were members of the Muslim Brotherhood movement, a coup detat
against King Farook took place. Same in Yemen and other parts of the Mid East. All of them with
no exception, turned to be dictatorships. Many of these dictatorships would not have been able to
stand if there had not been external support and/or interference in the politics of these countries,
especially Western countries. The primary drivers appeared to historically be either Cold War
fears, or after the collapse of the USSR, fear of Islam and/or to protect Israel.
The Muslim countries were part of the Ottoman empire. The Ottomans could not modernize for
complex reasons, and could not compete with western expansion.
When the empire fell, the westerners attempted to establish order in the conquered territories, by
creating small states. And they promoted leaders in those states.
Oil has been a strategic necessity in the 20th century and Muslim countries are sitting on it. The
west was concerned about the expansion of world communism into the Muslim countries and

176

thereby an alliance between those oil producers and Russia and china. This would have
dramatically endangered the west.
The west attempted successfully to suppress the world communist movement in the Muslim
countries by supporting leaders who could hold the popular communist movements at bay, while
permitting oil to trade on the market.

Whether or not Islam is compatible with democracy is a misleading question. Islam and
democracy are two different entities, although both cannot be divorced when dealing with politics
in the Muslim world.
Islam, is an old system of beliefs. Democracy is a new advancement of a modern political system.
Each can complement the other. Collision between the two can also occur.
Those who apologetically insist that Islam teaches democracy are completely wrong as they have
been just trying to beautify the image of islam to mislead the non Arabic speaking in the western
societies.
In fact, Islam cannot be defined easily, as this so called religion has been present for a long time
and has been embraced by various Muslims at different times and in different areas.
It is true that the Muslim world has produced many dictators, from Sukarno, Soeharto, Saddam
Hussein, Zine El-Abidine ben Ali, Hosni Mubarak to Muammar Qaddafi. Authoritarian regimes with
traditional Sunni and Shiite theocratic systems still prevalently rule Muslim-majority countries in
the Middle East.

The question is: Does Islam teach dictatorship?

Cynics argue that dictatorship is inherent in both Islamic history and texts. Early and later caliphs
in numerous Islamic dynasties ruled the people without democratic principles. They simply
justified their absolute political power with religious dogma, ignoring the peoples voice. However,
to judge history with a modern point of view is misleading too, as democracy was not yet invented
at that time.
Those who contend that Islam prohibits despotism will extract some messages from both the
Koran, the books of hadeeth and the tradition, which can be interpreted in a certain way, so much
so that the modern concept of democracy is found in the texts. Indonesian Muslim leaders, from
Mohammad Nazeer, Agus Salim, Sukarno to Nurcholish Majeed, took this path covering the fact
that such textual findings have been abrogated according to the scholars of Islam.
Another question would arise here: why then it was successful for them? The answer is very
simple. They do not know Arabic language and what is stipulated therein in the Arabic scripts.
There are no real moderate Muslims in control. Simply because the word moderate does not
apply unless otherwise temporarily can be found. There is no real Islam that serves everyone.
All we have in 90% of the Muslim countries are dictatorships in different forms selling to the
public some fancy ideas in the name of Allah and Islam. The Muslim world is awfully ruled by
corrupted governments, according to the teachings of Mohamed and his Islam. Quotes to confirm
that are exhibited in the last chapter of this book for the valued reader to bonder about.
God Almighty has no tolerance for corruption which includes sinning and hypocrisy. As long as
the Muslims tolerate theocratic dictatorships and hypocritical life in their countries, God Almighty

177

will never be satisfied with them because of their hypocratism and lack of sincerity and fairness
with all people.
One would wonder when we can see that part of the world living in democratic states, enjoying
freedom of speech and freedom of religion for everyone and not lose their lives when they
question their so called religion.
For decades, Egyptian President Hosni Mubarak and other Arab dictators used to tell Americans
and Europeans that if they did not support them, the result would be Muslim extremists coming to
power.
This is why these dictators never took drastic measures against Islamic fundamentalist groups in
their countries. Even though Egypt and some Arab countries occasionally cracked down on these
groups, they always made sure that the Islamists would stay around under different titles if not
the same labels (Moslem Brotherhood, Salafy, Azhar Wasatiya, Doctrines of the Basics of Islam.
etc.).
In Egypt, for example, the Muslim Brotherhood organization had been outlawed for many years.
However, this did not stop the organization and its supporters from operating under different
labels.
In Jordan, similarly, the authorities played a cat-and-mouse (seek & hide) game with Islamist
groups and their followers. One day the Muslim Brotherhood in the kingdom would be good guys,
on another day they would be bad guys.
This pattern gave the Muslim Brotherhood a chance to grow and win over more supporters, as the
local people became more and more disgusted both with their dictators and the Western
governments who supported them.
Instead of focusing their attention on the Islamists, Arab dictators chose to chase secular
reformists, liberals, democrats, newspaper editors and human rights activists; by suppressing the
emergence of these people, the Arab dictatorships paved the way for the rise of radical extremists
everywhere, locally and internationally. Since all are Muslims (the leaders and the extremists), I
am supporting the idea that they are both on the same level of mutual understanding so that each
one plays the game in the time they think appropriate for telling the world: we are here and able to
harm unless otherwise
This is the reason the Islamist groups in the Arab countries are much more organized than the
pro-democracy Facebook youth who launched the popular uprisings in Tunisia and Egypt.
The Arab dictators have only themselves to blame for the rise of radical Islam. For many years,
these dictators incited their constituents against Israel and the West in order to divert attention
from problems at home.

178

Muslims 'Are Worse Than The Nazis' - Pat Robertson

WASHINGTON (AFP) -- A popular US televangelist's accusation that Muslims are "worse than the Nazis" and call for
Jews to wake up to the threat drew fire on Tuesday from a leading American-Islamic group which warned the
comments could spark violence.
In his remarks, Christian preacher and conservative commentator Pat Robertson also denounced Middle East peace
efforts as "an absolute illusion" and accused a senior US diplomat of harbouring anti-Israel views.
The one-time presidential hopeful, who has been highly critical of Islam in the past, said Muslims were bent on
exterminating Jews, citing select passages from the Koran that liken Jews to apes and pigs.
"Somehow I wish the Jews in America would wake up, open their eyes and read what is being said about them,"
Robertson told viewers of his Christian Broadcasting Network news programme late Monday.
"This is worse than the Nazis," he said. "Adolf Hitler was bad, but what the Muslims want to do to the Jews is worse."
Robertson, whose previous anti-Islam comments have been denounced by Jewish and Muslims groups alike, said
those who criticised him - whom he termed "so-called doves" - did not understand the situation.
"If I say something that Islam is, you know, an erroneous religion, then I get criticised by the Anti-Defamation
League," he said, referring to the prominent US-based Jewish advocacy group.
"You just want to say: `When are you going to open your eyes and see who your enemy is.' Those people want to
destroy Jews," Robertson said.
The Council on American-Islamic Relations (CAIR) on Tuesday denounced Robertson's remarks as "lies, distortions
and outright bigotry."
"It's a shame coming from someone who claims to be a man of the cloth," said Hodan Hassan, a spokeswoman for
the group.
"He is doing a lot more to increase tensions and maybe violence among different ethnicities and religions than
sowing the seeds of peace," she said, maintaining that Robertson was using two passages from the Koran
"deceitfully."
"It's outlandish and a total distortion," Hassan said, noting that the Koran contains numerous calls for inter-faith
harmony and demands respect for other religions.
Because Christian Broadcasting Network programming is broadcast in more than 180 countries around the world,
she said the US State Department should for "consistency's sake" voice concern about Robertson's latest remarks.
Last week, the department said it had expressed reservations to Egyptian authorities about a television series airing
there that draws on the anti-Semitic tract "The Protocols of the Elders of Zion."
"Our community is also hurt by hate speech," Hassan said. Robertson's comments were just the latest in a string of
anti-Islamic remarks from prominent US conservative Christians in the aftermath of the Sept. 11 terrorist attacks.
Last month, Baptist minister Jerry Falwell called the Prophet Mohamed "a terrorist," sparking international outrage
and deadly riots in the Indian city of Bombay. Falwell later apologised.
Franklin Graham, son of the noted preacher Billy Graham, has also been accused of making defamatory statements
about Islam.
Robertson, however, went beyond criticising Islam in the Monday broadcast, suggesting that alleged Muslim duplicity
undermined the entire foundation of land-for-peace basis of efforts to end the Israeli-Palestinian conflict.

179

"The idea that you're going to make peace with the Muslim world by giving them territory is an absolute illusion," he
said.

Germany is being infected by an ~ism worse than Nazism: Islamic Salafism

Its an extreme brand of Islam that preaches hatred of, and violence against, Christians and Jews.
As CBN News discovered recently, Salafism is rapidly growing in Western Europes most
populous country.

RADICAL SALAFIST MUSLIMS FREQUENTLY CLASH WITH POLICE

Salafis model themselves after Islams prophet, Mohamed, and his followers and strictly follow
Islamic sharia law.

JUNIOR SALAFISTS LITTLE TERRORISTS-IN-TRAINING

Their ideology encourages violent jehad and is shared by al Qaeda and many other Islamic terror
groups. Its now taking hold among a small but growing number of Germanys 4.3 million
Muslims. Authorities fear the growing Salafi presence will not only make Germany an even more
attractive al Qaeda target, but an exporter of terror as well.

World War One

World War One was four years of bitter conflict from 1914 to 1918. Called 'The Great War' and the
'war to end all wars', it is often remembered for its grim and relentless trench warfare - with
Europe seen as the main theatre of war.
But this was a battle fought on many fronts. There is a story other than the mainstream European
narrative. It is not told as often but was of huge importance during the war and of lasting
significance afterwards. It is the story of the Arab troops who were forced to fight on both sides
but whose contribution is often forgotten.

180

They fought as conscripts for the European colonial powers occupying Egypt, Morocco, Algeria
and Tunisia - and for the Ottomans on the side of Germany and the Central Powers. The post-war
settlement would also shape the Middle East for the next hundred years.

Muslim Brotherhood & Hitler

Muslim Brotherhood was founded in Egypt in 1928 by Hassan al Banna, a 22-year old Muslim who
admired Adolf Hitler's hatred of the Jews and persistently wrote to Hitler to express his admiration
for Hitler and his desire for collaboration with Hitler's Nazi Party.

When Hitler rose to power, his Nazis supported al Banna, a school teacher, to grow the Muslim
Brotherhood into its ally in the Middle East; by 1938, the membership of Muslim Brotherhood
topped 200,000.

During World War II, members of the Muslim Brotherhood spied for Hitler's Nazis in the Middle
East and fought for Hitler as Nazi troops in two specially formed Muslim Waffen-SS Handschar
Divisions ('Handschar' is German for scimitar, the curved saber used by the Muslim troops of the
Ottoman empire).

Above is Hitler with Haj Amin al Husseini, the Grand Mofti of Jerusalem and a close ally of al
Banna, in Berlin, where he lived as Hitler's VIP guest from 1941 to 1945 before joining al Banna in

181

Egypt in 1946. The Muslim Nazi troops of the Waffen-SS Handschar Divisions are being reviewed
by Haj Amin al-Husseini (right) and by SS Reichsfuhrer Heinrich Himmler (below).

Due to their large number of volunteers, Handschar Divisions were the largest of Hitler's
38 Waffen-SS Divisions.

After World War II, Muslim Brotherhood continued to grow, supported this time by the West,
which saw it as a counterweight to the threat of Soviet-backed Communism in the Middle East. By
the late 1940s, Muslim Brotherhood numbered 500,000 members. While some of them built
schools and medical clinics, other continued to engage in violence, including bombings, arsons
and murders. In 1948, members of the Muslim Brotherhood assassinated the Egyptian Prime
Minister Mahmood Fahmi al Noqrashi and participated in the invasion of the newly re-created
nation of Israel.

The Muslim Brotherhood's violent conflict with the Egyptian government, which also included the
government's assassination of al Banna and two failed Muslim Brotherhood assassination
attempts on the Egyptian President Gamal Abdel Nasser, eventually led to many of its leaders
being jailed while others fled and established branches abroad, mostly in other Middle Eastern
Arab nations but also in Europe, UK and USA.

Surmising that it did not yet have the muscle to spread Islam by force, Muslim Brotherhood
'officially' renounced violence in the 1970s and adopted more cunning strategies detailed in its
secret internal manifesto, "The Project." In 1979, Western powers supported the Muslim
Brotherhood to form the Mojahedeen army and fight the Soviet army in Afghanistan.

182

In 1987, Muslim Brotherhood in Israel created Hamas, whose members still use the Nazi salute
(above) and read Hitler's Mein Kampf, which the Muslim Brotherhood re-titled, My Jehad, and
translated into Arabic in the 1930s (Mein Kampf remains the #6 best-seller in the Muslim world
today and a favorite among members of the Muslim Brotherhood).

In 1989, the Muslim Brotherhood's Mujahedeen army pushed the Soviet army out of Afghanistan
and then split. One of the factions became Al Qaeda, led by a Muslim Brotherhood-schooled Saudi
named, Osama bin Laden.

Pre, during & post World War II

1931
Amin Al Husseini as officer of Ottoman Amin Al Husseini is founder and
President of the World Islamic
Empire - 1915
Congress. After WWII, it will actively
shape the agenda of the Muslim
world.

183

1920 - Jerusalem, Palestine. Amin Al

Husseini inciting the riots that pitted
Palestinian Arab against Palestinian
Jew.

Muslim Soldiers reading German

Amin Al Husseini meets Heinrich
Propaganda.
The name of the book is Islam Und Amin Al Husseini with one of his Nazi Himmler, Head of Nazi SS.
Judentum
Muslim Troops - 1943 Hanzar SS
(Islam and Judaism in German)
Division.

Berlin-1942

Amin Al Husseini inspecting Nazi

Muslim troops - 1943
Nazi officer inspecting Muslim Bosnian
SS troops.

Amin Al Husseini spends WWII by

Hitler's side.

Rashid

Amin Al Husseini inspects his Muslim

Nazi Hanzar troops 1943
Nazi propaganda poster featuring
Amin Al Husseini recruiting young
Muslims.

184

Muslim soldiers with hat showing Nazi

insigna- WW II.

Amin Al Hussseini meets Croat Nazi

A.Artukovic and M,Budak, planning
Serbian genocide.

Bosnian Nazi Muslim Flag under Amin

Al Husseini - 1943

Amin Al Husseini in Berlin during

World War II.

Amin Al Husseini inspecting his Nazi

Muslim troops- 1943
Bosnian Soldier posting picture of
Amin Al Husseini - 1943

Muslim Nazi troops in traditional Muslim Nazi troops in

Muslim prayer -1943
Amin Al Husseini at Nazi meeting in Muslim prayer -1943
Berlin
during WW II.

185

traditional

Amin
Head of
Division

Al
Husseini Amin
SS Muslim Hanzar Head of
Division

Al
Husseini
SS Muslim Hanzar

186

Amin
Head of
Division

Al
Husseini
SS Muslim Hanzar

Amin
Head of
Division

Al
Husseini Amin
SS Muslim Hanzar Head of
Division

Al
Husseini
SS Muslim Hanzar

Amin
Head of
Division

Al
Husseini
SS Muslim Hanzar

Mein
Kampf
by
Adolf
Hitler.
Distributed by
Palestinian
Authority2003

1951. Karachi, Pakistan.

1946. Key Picture of Amin Al
Husseini
with
the
Muslim
Amin al Husseini at Arab League Leaders of Post-WWII era.
meeting at its creation- 1944

187

Karachi, Pakistan. 1951.

Pakistan 1951. Amin Al Husseini
is guest of honor as President of
World Islamic Congress.

Amin Al Husseini with Egyptian

President Nasser.

1969. Amin Al Husseini with

Leading and representing the Prime Minister
of
Malaysia 1966. Karachi, Pakistan. Amin Al
Muslim Community: Amin Al Rahman, First Secretary-General Husseini continues to be central
Husseini.
of
(OIC)Organisation
of figure in Pakistani leadership.
Islamic Conferences..

1970.
Karachi,
Pakistan. Yasser Arafat (far-right) at Amin Palestinian soldiers under Yasser
Arafat doing Nazi salute- today
Husseini with Pakistani leader.
Al Husseini's funeral (with Mufti
of Lebanon).

188

DOCUMENTS
Minutes of the meeting ( Hitler and Husseini ).
Source: Documents on German Foreign Policy 1918-1945, Series D, Vol XIII, London, 1964, pp.881 ff.
German Chancellor Adolf Hitler and Grand Mufti Haj Amin al-Husseini:
Zionism and the Arab Cause (November 28, 1941)

Haj Amin al-Husseini, the most influential leader of Palestinian Arabs, lived in Germany
during the Second World War. He met Hitler, Ribbentrop and other Nazi leaders on various
occasions and attempted to coordinate Nazi and Arab policies in the Middle East.
Record of the Conversation between the Fuhrer and the Grand Mufti of Jerusalem on
November 28, 1941, in the Presence of Reich Foreign Minister and Minister Grobba in
Berlin.
The Grand Mufti began by thanking the Fuhrer for the great honor he had bestowed by
receiving him. He wished to seize the opportunity to convey to the Fuhrer of the Greater
German Reich, admired by the entire Arab world, his thanks of the sympathy which he had
always shown for the Arab and especially the Palestinian cause, and to which he had given
clear expression in his public speeches. The Arab countries were firmly convinced that
Germany would win the war and that the Arab cause would then prosper. The Arabs were
Germany's natural friends because they had the same enemies as had Germany, namely
the English, the Jews, and the Communists. Therefore they were prepared to cooperate
with Germany with all their hearts and stood ready to participate in the war, not only
negatively by the commission of acts of sabotage and the instigation of revolutions, but
also positively by the formation of an Arab Legion. The Arabs could be more useful to
Germany as allies than might be apparent at first glance, both for geographical reasons
and because of the suffering inflicted upon them by the English and the Jews. Furthermore,
they had had close relations with all Moslem nations, of which they could make use in
behalf of the common cause. The Arab Legion would be quite easy to raise. An appeal by
the Mufti to the Arab countries and the prisoners of Arab, Algerian, Tunisian, and Moroccan
nationality in Germany would produce a great number of volunteers eager to fight. Of
Germany's victory the Arab world was firmly convinced, not only because the Reich
possessed a large army, brave soldiers, and military leaders of genius, but also because
the Almighty could never award the victory to an unjust cause.
In this struggle, the Arabs were striving for the independence and unity of Palestine, Syria,
and Iraq. They had the fullest confidence in the Fuhrer and looked to his hand for the balm
on their wounds, which had been inflicted upon them by the enemies of Germany.
The Mufti then mentioned the letter he had received from Germany, which stated that
Germany was holding no Arab territories and understood and recognized the aspirations to
independence and freedom of the Arabs, just as she supported the elimination of the
Jewish national home.
A public declaration in this sense would be very useful for its propagandistic effect on the
Arab peoples at this moment. It would rouse the Arabs from their momentary lethargy and
give them new courage. It would also ease the Mufti's work of secretly organizing the
Arabs against the moment when they could strike. At the same time, he could give the
assurance that the Arabs would in strict discipline patiently wait for the right moment and
only strike upon an order form Berlin.

189

With regard to the events in Iraq, the Mufti observed that the Arabs in that country
certainly had by no means been incited by Germany to attack England, but solely had
acted in reaction to a direct English assault upon their honor.
The Turks, he believed, would welcome the establishment of an Arab government in the
neighboring territories because they would prefer weaker Arab to strong European
governments in the neighboring countries and, being themselves a nations of 7 million,
they had moreover nothing to fear from the 1,700,000 Arabs inhabiting Syria, Transjordan,
Iraq, and Palestine.
France likewise would have no objections to the unification plan because she had conceded
independence to Syria as early as 1936 and had given her approval to the unification of
Iraq and Syria under King Faisal as early as 1933.
In these circumstances he was renewing his request that the Fuhrer make a public
declaration so that the Arabs would not lose hope, which is so powerful a force in the life of
nations. With such hope in their hearts the Arabs, as he had said, were willing to wait.
They were not pressing for immediate realization for their aspirations; they could easily
wait half a year or a whole year. But if they were not inspired with such a hope by a
declaration of this sort, it could be expected that the English would be the gainers from it.
The Fuhrer replied that Germany's fundamental attitude on these questions, as the Mufti
himself had already stated, was clear. Germany stood for uncompromising war against the
Jews. That naturally included active opposition to the Jewish national home in Palestine,
which was nothing other than a center, in the form of a state, for the exercise of
destructive influence by Jewish interests. Germany was also aware that the assertion that
the Jews were carrying out the functions of economic pioneers in Palestine was a lie. The
work there was done only by the Arabs, not by the Jews. Germany was resolved, step by
step, to ask one European nation after the other to solve its Jewish problem, and at the
proper time to direct a similar appeal to non-European nations as well.
Germany was at the present time engaged in a life and death struggle with two citadels of
Jewish power: Great Britain and Soviet Russia. Theoretically there was a difference
between England's capitalism and Soviet Russia's communism; actually, however, the Jews
in both countries were pursuing a common goal. This was the decisive struggle; on the
political plane, it presented itself in the main as a conflict between Germany and England,
but ideologically it was a battle between National Socialism and the Jews. It went without
saying that Germany would furnish positive and practical aid to the Arabs involved in the
same struggle, because platonic promises were useless in a war for survival or destruction
in which the Jews were able to mobilize all of England's power for their ends.
The aid to the Arabs would have to be material aid. Of how little help sympathies alone
were in such a battle had been demonstrated plainly by the operation in Iraq, where
circumstances had not permitted the rendering of really effective, practical aid. In spite of
all the sympathies, German aid had not been sufficient and Iraq was overcome by the
power of Britain, that is, the guardian of the Jews.
The Mufti could not but be aware, however, that the outcome of the struggle going on at
present would also decide the fate of the Arab world. The Fuhrer therefore had to think and
speak coolly and deliberately, as a rational man and primarily as a soldier, as the leader of
the German and allied armies. Everything of a nature to help in this titanic battle for the
common cause, and thus also for the Arabs, would have to be done. Anything however,
that might contribute to weakening the military situation must be put aside, no matter how
unpopular this move might be.
Germany was now engaged in very severe battles to force the gateway to the northern
Caucasus region. The difficulties were mainly with regard to maintaining the supply, which

190

was most difficult as a result of the destruction of railroads and highways as well as the
oncoming winter. If at such a moment, the Fuhrer were to raise the problem of Syria in a
declaration, those elements in France which were under de Gaulle's influence would receive
new strength. They would interpret the Fuhrer's declaration as an intention to break up
France's colonial empire and appeal to their fellow countrymen that they should rather
make common cause with the English to try to save what still could be saved. A German
declaration regarding Syria would in France be understood to refer to the French colonies in
general, and that would at the present time create new troubles in western Europe, which
means that a portion of the German armed forces would be immobilized in the west and no
longer be available for the campaign in the east.
The Fuhrer then made the following statement to the Mufti, enjoining him to lock it in the
uttermost depths of his heart:
1. He (the Fuhrer) would carry on the battle to the total destruction of the JudeoCommunist
empire
in
Europe.
2. At some moment which was impossible to set exactly today but which in any event was
not distant, the German armies would in the course of this struggle reach the southern exit
from
Caucasia.
3. As soon as this had happened, the Fuhrer would on his own give the Arab world the
assurance that its hour of liberation had arrived. Germany's objective would then be solely
the destruction of the Jewish element residing in the Arab sphere under the protection of
British power. In that hour the Mufti would be the most authoritative spokesman for the
Arab world. It would then be his task to set off the Arab operations, which he had secretly
prepared. When that time had come, Germany could also be indifferent to French reaction
to such a declaration.
Once Germany had forced open the road to Iran and Iraq through Rostov; it would be also
the beginning of the end of the British World Empire. He (the Fuhrer) hoped that the
coming year would make it possible for Germany to thrust open the Caucasian gate to the
Middle East. For the good of their common cause, it would be better if the Arab
proclamation were put off for a few more months than if Germany were to create
difficulties for herself without being able thereby to help the Arabs.
He (the Fuhrer) fully appreciated the eagerness of the Arabs for a public declaration of the
sort requested by the Grand Mufti. But he would beg him to consider that he (the Fuhrer)
himself was the Chief of State of the German Reich for five long years during which he was
unable to make to his own homeland the announcement of its liberation. He had to wait
with that until the announcement could be made on the basis of a situation brought about
by the force of arms that the Anschluss had been carried out.
The moment that Germany's tank divisions and air squadrons had made their appearance
south of the Caucasus, the public appeal requested by the Grand Mufti could go out to the
Arab world.
The Grand Mufti replied that it was his view that everything would come to pass just as the
Fuhrer had indicated. He was fully reassured and satisfied by the words which he had heard
form the Chief of the German State. He asked, however, whether it would not be possible,
secretly at least, to enter into an agreement with Germany of the kind he had just outlined
for the Fuhrer.
The Fuhrer replied that he had just now given the Grand Mufti precisely that confidential
declaration.
The Grand Mufti thanked him for it and stated in conclusion that he was taking his leave
from the Fuhrer in full confidence and with reiterated thanks for the interest shown in the
Arab
cause.

191

SCHMIDT

H.I.M. HAILE SELASSIE S APPEAL TO THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS AGAINST THE FASCIST
INVASION OF ETHIOPIA 1936
I, Haile Selassie I, Emperor of Ethiopia, am here today to claim that justice which is due to my people,
and the assistance promised to it eight months ago, when fifty nations asserted that aggression had
been committed in violation of international treaties.
There is no precedent for a Head of State himself speaking in this assembly.
But there is also no precedent for a people being victim of such injustice and being at present
threatened by abandonment to its aggressor. Also, there has never before been an example of any
Government proceeding to the systematic extermination of a nation by barbarous means, in violation
of the most solemn promises made by the nations of the earth that there should not be used against
innocent human beings the terrible poison of harmful gases. It is to defend a people struggling for its
age-old
independence
that
the head of the Ethiopian Empire has come to Geneva to fulfil this supreme duty, after having himself
fought at the head of his armies.
I pray to Almighty God that He may spare nations the terrible sufferings that have just been inflicted
on my people, and of which the chiefs who accompany me here have been the horrified witnesses.
It is my duty to inform the Governments assembled in Geneva, responsible as they are for the lives of
millions of men, women and children, of the deadly peril which threatens them, by describing to them
the fate which has been suffered by Ethiopia.
It is not only upon warriors that the Italian Government has made war. It has above all attacked
populations far removed from hostilities, in order to terrorize and exterminate them.
At the beginning, towards the end of 1935, Italian aircraft hurled upon my armies bombs of tear-gas.
Their effects were but slight. The soldiers learned to scatter, waiting until the wind had rapidly
dispersed the poisonous gases. The Italian aircraft then resorted to mustard gas. Barrels of liquid were
hurled upon armed groups. But this means also was not effective; the liquid affected only a few
soldiers,
and
barrels
upon
the
ground
were
themselves
a
warning
to troops and to the population of the danger.
It was at the time when the operations for the encircling of Makalle were taking place that the Italian
command, fearing a rout, followed the procedure which it is now my duty to denounce to the world.
Special sprayers were installed on board aircraft so that they could vaporize, over vast areas of
territory, a fine, death-dealing rain. Groups of nine, fifteen, eighteen aircraft followed one another so
that the fog issuing from them formed a continuous sheet. It was thus that, as from the end of
January,
1936,
soldiers,
women,
children, cattle, rivers, lakes and pastures were drenched continually with this deadly rain. In order to
kill off systematically all living creatures, in order to more surely to poison waters and pastures, the
Italian command made its aircraft pass over and over again. That was its chief method of warfare.
Ravage and Terror
The very refinement of barbarism consisted in carrying ravage and terror into the most densely
populated parts of the territory, the points farthest removed from the scene of hostilities. The object
was to scatter fear and death over a great part of the Ethiopian territory.
These fearful tactics succeeded. Men and animals succumbed. The deadly rain that fell from the
aircraft made all those whom it touched fly shrieking with pain. All those who drank the poisoned
water or ate the infected food also succumbed in dreadful suffering. In tens of thousands, the victims

192

of the Italian mustard gas fell. It is in order to denounce to the civilized world the tortures inflicted
upon the Ethiopian people that I resolved to come to Geneva. None other than myself and my brave
companions in arms could bring the League of Nations the undeniable proof. The appeals of my
delegates addressed to the League of Nations had remained without any answer; my delegates had
not been witnesses. That is why I decided to come myself to bear witness against the crime
perpetrated against my people and give Europe a warning of the doom that awaits it, if it should bow
before the accomplished fact.
Is it necessary to remind the Assembly of the various stages of the Ethiopian drama? For 20 years
past, either as Heir Apparent, Regent of the Empire, or as Emperor, I have never ceased to use all my
efforts to bring my country the benefits of civilization, and in particular to establish relations of good
neighbourliness with adjacent powers. In particular I succeeded in concluding with Italy the Treaty of
Friendship of 1928, which absolutely prohibited the resort, under any pretext whatsoever, to force of
arms, substituting for force and pressure the conciliation and arbitration on which civilized nations
have based international order.
Country More United
In its report of October 5th 193S, the Committee of Thirteen recognized my effort and the results that
I had achieved. The Governments thought that the entry of Ethiopia into the League, whilst giving that
country a new guarantee for the maintenance of her territorial integrity and independence, would help
her to reach a higher level of civilization. It does not seem that in Ethiopia today there is more
disorder and insecurity than in 1923. On the contrary, the country is more united and the central
power is better obeyed.
I should have procured still greater results for my people if obstacles of every kind had not been put in
the way by the Italian Government, the Government which stirred up revolt and armed the rebels.
Indeed the Rome Government, as it has today openly proclaimed, has never ceased to prepare for the
conquest of Ethiopia. The Treaties of Friendship it signed with me were not sincere; their only object
was to hide its real intention from me. The Italian Goverment asserts that for 14 years it has been
preparing for its present conquest. It therefore recognizes today that when it supported the admission
of Ethiopia to the League of Nations in 1923, when it concluded the Treaty of Friendship in 1928, when
it signed the Pact of Paris outlawing war, it was deceiving the whole world. The Ethiopian Government
was, in these solemn treaties, given additional guarantees of security which would enable it to achieve
further progress along the specific path of reform on which it had set its feet, and to which it was
devoting all its strength and all its heart.
Wal-Wal Pretext
The Wal-Wal incident, in December, 1934, came as a thunderbolt to me. The Italian provocation was
obvious and I did not hesitate to appeal to the League of Nations. I invoked the provisions of the
treaty of 1928, the principles of the Covenant; I urged the procedure of conciliation and arbitration.
Unhappily for Ethiopia this was the time when a certain Government considered that the European
situation
made
it
imperative
at
all
costs
to
obtain
the
friendship
of Italy. The price paid was the abandonment of Ethiopian independence to the greed of the Italian
Government. This secret agreement, contrary to the obligations of the Covenant, has exerted a great
influence over the course of events. Ethiopia and the whole world have suffered and are still suffering
today its disastrous consequences.
This first violation of the Covenant was followed by many others. Feeling itself encouraged in its policy
against Ethiopia, the Rome Government feverishly made war preparations, thinking that the concerted
pressure which was beginning to be exerted on the Ethiopian Government, might perhaps not
overcome the resistance of my people to Italian domination. The time had to come, thus all sorts of
difficulties were placed in the way with a view to breaking up the procedure; of conciliation and
arbitration. All kinds of obstacles were placed in the way of that procedure. Governments tried to
prevent the Ethiopian Government from finding arbitrators amongst their nationals: when once the

193

arbitral tribunal a was set up pressure was exercised so that an award favourable to Italy should be
given.
All this was in vain: the arbitrators, two of whom were Italian officials, were forced to recognize
unanimously that in the Wal-Wal incident, as in the subsequent incidents, no international
responsibility was to be attributed to Ethiopia.
Peace Efforts
Following on this award. the Ethiopian Government sincerely thought that an era of friendly relations
might be opened with Italy. I loyally offered my hand to the Roman Government.
The Assembly was informed by the report of the Committee of Thirteen, dated October 5th, 1935, of
the details of the events which occurred after the month of December, 1934, and up to October 3rd,
1935.
It will be sufficient if I quote a few of the conclusions of that report Nos. 24, 25 and 26 "The Italian
memorandum (containing the complaints made by Italy) was laid on the Council table on September
4th, 1935, whereas Ethiopia's first appeal to the Council had been made on December 14th, 1934. In
the interval between these two dates, the Italian Government opposed the consideration of the
question by the Council on the ground that the only appropriate procedure was that provided for in the
Italo-Ethiopian Treaty of 1928. Throughout the whole of that period, moreover, the despatch of Italian
troops to East Africa was proceeding. These shipments of troops were represented to the Council by
the Italian Government as necessary for the defense of its colonies menaced by Ethiopia's
preparations. Ethiopia, on the contrary, drew attention to the official pronouncements made in Italy
which, in its opinion, left no doubt "as to the hostile intentions of the Italian Government." From the
outset of the dispute, the Ethiopian Government has sought a settlement by peaceful means. It has
appealed to the procedures of the Covenant. The Italian Government desiring to keep strictly to the
procedures of the Italo-Ethiopian Treaty of 1928, the Ethiopian Government assented. It invariably
stated that it would faithfully carry out the arbitral award even if the decision went against it. It
agreed that the question of the ownership of Wal-Wal should not be dealt with by the arbitrators,
because the Italian Government would not agree to such a course. It asked the Council to despatch
neutral
observers
and
offered
to
lend
itself
to
any
enquiries upon which the Council might decide.
Once the Wal-Wal dispute had been settled by arbiration, however, the Italian Govemmcnt submitted
its detailed memorandum to the Council in support of its claim to liberty of action. It asserted that a
case like that of Ethiopia cannot be settled by the means provided by the Covenant.
It stated that, "since this question affects vital interest and is of primary importance to Italian security
and civilization" it "would be failing in its most elementary duty, did it not cease once and for all to
place any confidence in Ethiopia, reserving full liberty to adopt any measures that may become
necessary to ensure the safety of its colonies and to safeguard its own interests."
Covenant Violated
Those are the terms of the report of the Committee of Thirteen, The Council and the Assembly
unanimously adopted the conclusion that the Italian Government had violated the Covenant and was
in a state of aggression. I did not hesitate to declare that I did not wish for war, that it was imposed
upon me, and I should struggle solely for the independence and integrity of my people, and that in
that struggle I was the defender of the cause of all small States exposed to the greed of a powerful
neighbour.
In October, 1935. the 52 nations who are listening to me today gave me an assurance that the
aggressor would not triumph, that the resources of the Covenant would be employed in order to
ensure the reign of right and the failure of violence.

194

I ask the fifty-two nations not to forget today the policy upon which they embarked eight months ago,
and on faith of which I directed the resistance of my people against the aggressor whom they had
denounced to the world. Despite the inferiority of my weapons, the complete lack of aircraft, artillery,
munitions, hospital services, my confidence in the League was absolute. I thought it to be impossible
that fifty-two nations, including the most powerful in the world, should be successfully opposed by a
single aggressor. Counting on the faith due to treaties, I had made no preparation for war, and that is
the case with certain small countries in Europe.
When the danger became more urgent, being aware of my responsibilities towards my people, during
the first six months of 1935 I tried to acquire armaments. Many Governments proclaimed an embargo
to prevent my doing so, whereas the Italian Government through the Suez Canal, was given all
facilities for transporting without cessation and without protest, troops, arms, and munitions.
Forced to Mobilize
On October 3rd, 1935, the Italian troops invaded my territory. A few hours later only I decreed
general mobilization. In my desire to maintain peace I had, following the example of a great country
in Europe on the eve of the Great War, caused my troops to withdraw thirty kilometres so as to
remove any pretext of provocation.
War then took place in the atrocious conditions which I have laid before the Assembly. In that unequal
struggle between a Government commanding more than forty-two million inhabitants, having at its
disposal financial, industrial and technical means which enabled it to create unlimited quantities of the
most death-dealing weapons, and, on the other hand, a small people of twelve million inhabitants,
without arms, without resources having on its side only the justice of its own cause and the promise of
the League of Nations. What real assistance was given to Ethiopia by the fifty two nations who had
declared the Rome Government guilty of a breach of the Covenant and had undertaken to prevent the
triumph of the aggressor? Has each of the States Members, as it was its duty to do in virtue of its
signature appended to Article 15 of the Covenant, considered the aggressor as having committed an
act of war personally directed against itself? I had placed all my hopes in the execution of these
undertakings. My confidence had been confirmed by the repeated declarations made in the Council to
the effect that aggression must not be rewarded, and that force would end by being compelled to bow
before right.
In December, 1935, the Council made it quite clear that its feelings were in harmony with those of
hundreds of millions of people who, in all parts of the world, had protested against the proposal to
dismember Ethiopia. It was constantly repeated that there was not merely a conflict between the
Italian Government and the League of Nadons, and that is why I personally refused all proposals to
my personal advantage made to me by the Italian Government, if only I would betray my people and
the Covenant of the League of Nations. I was defending the cause of all small peoples who are
threatened with aggression.
What of Promises?
What have become of the promises made to me as long ago as October, 1935? I noted with grief, but
without surprise that three Powers considered their undertakings under the Covenant as absolutely of
no value. Their connections with Italy impelled them to refuse to take any measures whatsoever in
order to stop Italian aggression. On the contrary, it was a profound disappointment to me to learn the
attitude of a certain Government which, whilst ever protesting its scrupulous attachment to the
Covenant, has tirelessly used all its efforts to prevent its observance. As soon as any measure which
was likely to be rapidly effective was proposed, various pretexts were devised in order to postpone
even consideration of the measure. Did the secret agreements of January, 1935, provide for this
tireless obstruction?
The Ethiopian Government never expected other Governments to shed their soldiers' blood to defend
the Covenant when their own immediately personal interests were not at stake. Ethiopian warriors
asked only for means to defend themselves. On many occasions I have asked for financial assistance

195

for the purchase of arms That assistance has been constantly refused me. What, then, in practice, is
the meaning of Article 16 of the Covenant and of collective security?
The Ethiopian Government's use of the railway from Djibouti to Addis Ababa was in practice a
hazardous regards transport of arms intended for the Ethiopian forces. At the present moment this is
the chief, if not the only means of supply of the Italian armies of occupation. The rules of neutrality
should have prohibited transports intended for Italian forces, but there is not even neutrality since
Article 16 lays upon every State Member of the League the duty not to remain a neutral but to come
to the aid not of the aggressor but of the victim of aggression. Has the Covenant been respected? Is it
today being respected?
Finally a statement has just been made in their Parliaments by the Governments of certain Powers,
amongst them the most influential members of the League of Nations, that since the aggressor has
succeeded in occupying a large part of Ethiopian territory they propose not to continue the application
of any economic and financial measures that may have been decided upon against the Italian
Government.
These are the circumstances in which at the request of the Argentine Government, the Assembly of
the League of Nations meets to consider the situation created by Italian aggression.
I assert that the problem submitted to the Assembly today is a much wider one. It is not merely a
question of the settlement of Italian aggression.
League Threatened
It is collective security: it is the very existence of the League of Nations. It is the confidence that each
State is to place in international treaties. It is the value of promises made to small States that their
integrity and their independence shall be respected and ensured. It is the principle of the equality of
States on the one hand, or otherwise the obligation laid upon smail Powers to accept the bonds of
vassalship. In a word, it is international morality that is at stake. Have the signatures appended to a
Treaty value only in so far as the signatory Powers have a personal, direct and immediate interest
involved?
No subtlety can change the problem or shift the grounds of the discussion. It is in all sincerity that I
submit these considerations to the Assembly. At a time when my people are threatened with
extermination, when the support of the League may ward off the final blow, may I be allowed to speak
with complete frankness, without reticence, in all directness such as is demanded by the rule of
equality as between all States Members of the League?
Apart from the Kingdom of the Lord there is not on this earth any nation that is superior to any other.
Should it happen that a strong Government finds it may with impunity destroy a weak people, then
the hour strikes for that weak people to appeal to the League of Nations to give its judgment in all
freedom. God and history will remember your judgment.
Assistance Refused
I have heard it asserted that the inadequate sanctions already applied have not achieved their object.
At no time, and under no circumstances could sanctions that were intentionally inadequate,
intentionally badly applied, stop an aggressor. This is not a case of the impossibility of stopping an
aggressor but of the refusal to stop an aggressor. When Ethiopia requested and requests that she
should be given financial assistance, was that a measure which it was impossible to apply whereas
financial assistance of the League has been granted, even in times of peace, to two countries and
exactly to two countries who have refused to apply sanctions against the aggressor?
Faced by numerous violations by the Italian Government of all international treaties that prohibit
resort to arms, and the use of barbarous methods of warfare, it is my painful duty to note that the

196

initiative has today been taken with a view to raising sanctions. Does this initiative not mean in
practice the abandonment of Ethiopia to the aggressor? On the very eve of the day when I was about
to attempt a supreme effort in the defense of my people before this Assembly does not this initiative
deprive Ethiopia of one of her last chances to succeed in obtaining the support and guarantee of
States Members? Is that the guidance the League of Nations and each of the States Members are
entitled to expect from the great Powers when they assert their right and their duty to guide the
action of the League? Placed by the aggressor face to face with the accomplished fact, are States
going to set up the terrible precendent of bowing before force? Your Assembly will doubtless have laid
before it proposals for the reform of the Covenant and for rendering more effective the guarantee of
collective security. Is it the Covenant that needs reform? What undertakings can have any value if the
will to keep them is lacking? It is international morality which is at stake and not the Articles of the
Covenant. On behalf of the Ethiopian people, a member of the League of Nations, I request the
Assembly to take all measures proper to ensure respect for the Covenant. I renew my protest against
the violations of treaties of which the Ethiopian people has been the victim. I declare in the face of the
whole world that the Emperor, the Government and the people of Ethiopia will not bow before force;
that they maintain their claims that they will use all means in their power to ensure the triumph of
right and the respect of the Covenant.
I ask the fifty-two nations, who have given the Ethiopian people a promise to help them in their
resistance to the aggressor, what are they willing to do for Ethiopia? And the great Powers who have
promised the guarantee of collective security to small States on whom weighs the threat that they
may one day suffer the fate of Ethiopia, I ask what measures do you intend to take? Representatives
of the World I have come to Geneva to discharge in your midst the most painful of the duties of the
head of a State. What reply shall I have to take back to my people?
June, 1936

Do we need to say anything more?

Thank God millions of times because He defeated them in both World Wars.

God bless the Jews & the Christians everywhere all over
the world.

Did you forget?

I will never forget

197

Chapter (8)

Pictures & documents

think about
What Muslims, multiculturalists, and the Islamic media hope you never find out about Islam ??
1. The first imam to deliver a Muslim prayer for the U.S. House of Representatives in 1991,
declared in 1997 that Muslims will eventually elect the president and replace the
constitutional government with an Islamic caliphate.
a memo of the Muslim Brotherhood from 1991 says we are working for "a kind of grand Jihad in
eliminating and destroying the Western civilization from within and sabotaging its miserable
house by their hands and the hands of the believers so that it is eliminated
2. and Allahs religion is made victorious over all other religions.
3. "Those who stay in America should be open to society without melting, keeping Mosques
open so anyone can come and learn about Islam. If you choose to live here, you have a
responsibility to deliver the message of Islam ... Islam isn't in America to be equal to any
other faiths, but to become dominant. The Koran, the Muslim book of scripture, should be
the highest authority in America, and Islam the only accepted religion on Earth." - Omar
Ahmad Co-founder of the Council on American-Islamic Relations
4. "I wouldn't want to create the impression that I wouldn't like the government of the United
States to be Islamic sometime in the future...But I'm not going to do anything violent to
promote that. I'm going to do it through education." - Ibrahim Hooper CAIR Spokesman.
5. In Islam, the definition of what is "right" or "just" is not fixed, but changeable by divine
decree enabling the most heinous sins and crimes to be declared "the will of Allah"
6. As Mohammad progressed from visionary and teacher to warlord and ruler, his style and
message became more depraved, violent and intolerant. It is these later "revelations" that
are considered definitive by Islamic authorities when they conflict with earlier ones often
cited for Western consumption
7. The Crusades were a belated military response to 4 decades of Muslim aggression against
Christian lands and peoples
8. ALL the countries that now are called Islamic Countries, in fact, countries that have been
conquered and occupied by Islam
9. Islam divides the world into the House of Islam (where Islam rules) and the House of War
(where it doesn't). The two are permanently at war; there may be temporary truces, but
peace will come only upon the completion of global conquest
10. When Muslims are a minority community, the Koran permits them to adopt a peaceful
attitude to deceive their neighbors, until they feel strong enough to dispense with the
pretense
11. The massacres perpetrated by Muslims in India are unparalleled in history, bigger in sheer
numbers than the Holocaust
12. Muslim persecution of Christians has caused suffering and death for millions over 13
centuries and continues today in so many countries and in particular in Egypt, Iraq &
Syria

198

13. In 1993, Saudi Arabia's supreme religious authority declared that the world is flat, and that
anyone who disagrees is an infidel to be punished
14. Like Communism, Islam cannot foster prosperity, and is always reliant on plunder or
unearned wealth (e.g., from oil)
15. Islam recognizes no distinction between temporal and divine authority; the only
"legitimate" government is a theocracy
16. Saudi Arabia remains the most intolerant Islamic regime in the world, where the practice of
any religion besides Islam is as strictly prohibited as in Mohammed's days
17. The arbiters of official Islam will not tell us what Islam is, only what they want it To
appear to be.
18. As per Islam, it is as simple as this: it is either Islam or us, and us means whoever non
Moslem which means the rest of the world. Choice is yours to stay united and to finish
with Islam the soonest possible.. to put Islam to its end. that's well deserved and well
earned
19. Islam is a criminal organization committed to overthrow of civilizations by violent means
under the pretense of being a religion. Ask where did it go the following civilizations:
Pharoah
20. Islamic agenda: infiltrate, populate, legislate, subjugate, dominate and decapitate
21. the loyalty of Moslems is not for the country they hold its nationality .. it is for Islam
22. "I wouldn't want to create the impression that I wouldn't like the government of the United
States to be Islamic sometime in the future...But I'm not going to do anything violent to
promote that. I'm going to do it through education." - Ibrahim Hooper CAIR Spokesman.
23. "Those who stay in America should be open to society without melting, keeping Mosques
open so anyone can come and learn about Islam. If you choose to live here, you have a
responsibility to deliver the message of Islam ... Islam isn't in America to be equal to any
other faiths, but to become dominant. The Koran, the Muslim book of scripture, should be
the highest authority in America, and Islam the only accepted religion on Earth." - Omar
Ahmad Co-founder of the Council on American-Islamic Relations
24. a memo of the Muslim Brotherhood from 1991 says: we are working for "a kind of grand
Jihad in eliminating and destroying the Western civilization from within and sabotaging
its miserable house by their hands and the hands of the believers so that it is eliminated
and Allahs religion is made victorious over all other religions.
25. Americans are the most tolerant people in the world and it seems that the more tolerant
they become, the more they are taken advantage of. How far will our tolerant JudeoChristian culture be pushed around? And how many times will Christians give the other
cheek to prove they love those who despise them?
26. Arab/Moslem Americans should reciprocate the tolerance and sensitivity to the rest of
America. They should not demand from America to tolerate unwelcome loudspeakers even
if the politicians in the city council want to please the Arab population for their vote.
Mosques in the US should know better because in most Moslem countries, Jewish
synagogues and Christian churches are not even permitted to be built, much less
promoted via public-address loudspeakers
27. Why is America importing fear, oppression and insensitivity to the American general

public? There is a fine line between tolerance and self destruction.

Mohamed own words/teachings:
1. I have been made victorious by terror, and the booty became mine.
2. My living depends on the edge of my sword.

199

3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.

Janna is guaranteed even if you commit adultery and steal.

Arabs are the most hypocrates & non-believers.
He used to imitate women .. wears female cloths and colors his eye lashes.
Invade tabook to gain the women of the romans.
F...ing is better than prayers
people accepted islam for fear of the sword
Mohamed allowed temporary marriage "for 3 nights" or more, so that soldiers in the field could
f.=marry" prostitutes and/or captive women

Mohamed, said: Quote: the people accepted Islam for fear of the sword Unquote
Mohamed ,, said: Quote I have been sent by the sword and my living is based on the edge of it
Unquote
Mohamed, said: Quote I have been made victorious by terror and the booty became mine
Unquote ... a gangster Mohamed was.
Whoever rejects Islam or quits Islam, kill him. Saheeh bukhary 2794 al bakarra 2:217 and al
maeda 5:54 i.e. Islam is a mafia organization, the difference is the mafia groups have honor Islam
dont.

You mean the lands

occupied by Islam and now
you call it Islamic lands??

Filip Dewinter, one of the

leaders of the Belgian
extreme right party Vlaams
Belang, labeled the Koran
the source of all evil in a
speech addressed to the
Belgian parliament

ISIS removing their

main enemy (the
CROSS) from an
occupied church.

a circular to ISIS
members who want
to buy females
enslaved in the
occupied parts of
Syria & Iraq

200

In Iraq, A christian church

occupied by Shia Muslims
filled with some Shia
signs and slogans

In Syria, one of the ISIS

terrorists in an
occupied church. You
can see the volume of
destruction & how
happy he is.

201

Typical Islamic leaders preaching

Al Huwainy: invading the non believing countries is the solution of the problem of poverty in
the Islamic countries.
(do you notice any difference from what Mohamed and his gang did some 1400 years ago?? !!)

Moslems have been deceived by their Allah the best deceiver and their
Mohamed the gangster and criminal yet still follow both till todays date.!!!
Islam is the religion of peace.
Do you see any one complaining?
(of course no one complaining because whoever complained has been
eliminated.. thanks to islam)

202

GOD
vs
SATAN

Kaaba of Islam in 1941 flooded with rain waters.

We didnt see any of the stipulations in the Koran about angels nor
any of Koranic Indian films just plain bricks thanks to the petro
money that made the changes for the moslems to feel proud of the
worshipped bricks as it is today.

Tolerance of intolerance is a cultural suicide. I love being non Muslim.

Sheikh Mohamed Abdalla Nasr:
Sheikh of Azhar, in the official Egyptian TV says: the present
Christians are apostates and in Germany he stated that Muslims are
believing in Christianity and whoever not beliving in Christianity is out
of islam!!??? He also says in the Egyptian TV that the churches in
which they practice the dogma of trinity are houses of apostacy, then
in Germany he says: whoever assaults a church is out of islam!!!!
How he defends the hadeeth that stipulates: I have been ordered to
fight with people till they believe me in the Egyptian governmental TV
while in Germany he says: our religion does not order killing of the
Christians and whoever commits aggression on the Christians just
because they refuse to embrass islam or annoys them or considers
their properties his spoils, is out of islam.!!!!! How in the
Conference of Developing the Religion Address in sharm el sheikh
he says: the Christians are people of no morality then goes to
Germany to say to them:I came to you appealing your justice to treat
justly our religion??? (what kind of justice he is expecting from
people who have no morals according to his allegation ?? )

203

Checking the goods in the

female slavery market

Will you join us and do not submit to the satanic cult called Islam and all of us together would put
an end to it real soon?

204